Guardians of the Aura
by Aguion12 - GotA
First published
Equestria opened its borders, but when the Everfree went crazy, the princesses were forced to call for help. Hybrios sent sixteen of their best to protect Ponyville and fight against the forest. I'm Fairy, and I'm one of them.
Equestria opened its borders for those who want to live in the country; but when the Everfree Forest decides to attack Ponyville, the Princesses were forced to ask Hybrios for assistance. Hybrios was happy to help and sent some of their best hunters to protect the city while hiding in the crowds. I'm Fairy, and that's how I got stuck in this mess.
Not that I'm complaining, this is going to be epic!
Few things you probably don't give a crap about but should know all the same:
-> This fic is set six years after Luna's return, so the characters' ages range between 17 (Fairy) and 22 (Soul).
-> The technology on this AU is much more advanced than on the show.
-> This fic will have a few crossover scenes with the characters playing video games, but they will be minimal and not exactly important to the plot.
-> Rated M for language, violence, bad jokes, innuendos, maybe nudity, and, over all, stupidity. (No clop, sorry.)
-> Feel free to leave your opinion, I promise I won't delete.
-> This cover art was made by Alyssa Hartwick, go check her stuff! Seriously, everyone with a story about a hybrid is marked as "awesome" in my book.
Goodbyes and New Begginings
Shit… How can I start? Aha!
Hey! I’m Talon Stryke, but you can call me Fairy. I’m a pony-griffoness hybrid – Yeah, boy name. Why do you think I like my nickname more? –, even if I’m not a hippogriff. And this story is my life after I moved from my home country to Equestria.
Nailed it.
It starts with me and my sister walking through Pyria, a border city on Hybrios, the Hybrid Lands. The country has almost every sentient species living here as well a lot of hybrids, hence the name. We worked for the local guard, and we were going home after a mission that went more or less well.
“Please, tell me again. Why the fuck did you drink that blood?!” I roared. I was covered in blood, my clothes were completely destroyed and I was beyond pissed. It was taking all my self-control not to kill the bitch at my side.
“I said I’m sorry!” Scarlett answered, holding her hands up defensively.
I'm a wingless griffoness with white feathers and pale pink fur, eyes with different colors – left is black, right is glowing pink – and bright pink hair that goes past my shoulder line. I was wearing my normal clothes: a pink shirt – that honestly looks more like a bikini top than a shirt –, grey jeans and a black jacket. A chain was attached to the front of my shirt and goes around me, holding six throwing knives – aka. Kunais, but that makes me sound like I’m an anime character – called Soul Chasers. Yeah, we name our weapons, is kind of a joke that turned tradition or something. My attire was torn and burnt in some places; I didn't know how it hadn’t fallen yet.
Scarlett is basically my twin sister, with blood red fur instead of pink like me, a punk-styled crimson hair, eyes on the same color. Her clothes were a black jeans – jeans are standard on our family, y’know? Almost every one of them uses one –, a small red tank-top under a black short-sleeved jacket, buttoned up on the middle only so it would show the shirt and her belly. She had two daggers attached to her belt that were just a bit longer than my knives, called Vampire Fangs. Guess why. She was on the same state I am, not that the asshole minded it.
“I’ll get your Fangs, shove them up your ass and send the strongest arcane pulse I can manage.” I growled. I’m an Arcane-wielder, meaning I can use Arcane magic.
“I’m a vampire, dammit! I needed to drink that, or I would be hungry until now!” Scarlett grumbled. She’s a Blood-wielder; she can control her own blood and the blood that’s spilled on the battle ground. She always carries some pearls that are made of condensed blood, somehow, and she can liquidify it to use in battle and solidify it again to make thorns, and shit like that.
My left eye started to twitch.
‘Calm yourself, Fairy; you can kill her when we’re at home.’ I thought before I could strangle the red-eyed griffoness. “Then… why the fuck didn’t you drank the blood from one of the monsters we killed, or from your bloodstone pearls?”
She opened her mouth for a moment, and then closed it and facepalmed. “Bloody hell, I’m an idiot…”
“Really now? Didn’t notice.” I growled again.
We stopped at a door and knocked three times. After a while a thestral opened the door; she had a gray coat, midnight blue hair and eyes, and was wearing an indigo long-sleeved shirt and black jeans.
“About ti- Holy shit! What happened?” The thestral asked with worry.
“Calm down, Moonlight, we’re alive. I’ll explain inside. What time is it?” I asked her.
“Half past midnight.” She answered, stepping aside so we could enter.
“Thanks.”
The three of us walked through a corridor and stepped inside the dining room, where the others were waiting for us.
A pegasus saw us and whistled. “Wow, looks like you went through hell and returned.” Aguion said worried, the other twelve noticed us and went wide-eyed. Aguion is my older brother, a golden yellow pegasus with a messy black mane and yellow eyes, wearing a pale yellow sleeveless shirt and black jeans.
“You could say that, brother. The damn target had to be a Necromancer, didn’t he?” I muttered. “The imbecile thought it was a good idea to summon a fucking. Magma. Demon Lord!” I shouted in anger. ”The demon killed the guy right after the summon ritual. It was a bitch to kill, but nothing we couldn’t handle. But, since everything can get worse, this idiot drank blood from one of the grails used on the ritual, and ended up triggering a trap or something.” I said pointing at Scarlett. She gave us a sheepish grin while half of the room facepalmed. “Some Magma Warriors appeared. If it was three or four, it wouldn’t be a problem. But 23?! That’s bullshit!” I yelled. Yup, there’s a reason why my brother calls me Ire sometimes. I was trying very hard not to punch Scarlett until she stopped moving.
“Ouch… Well, at least you two didn’t die. And that’s good, because we have news.” Said Lightning, my older sister and Aguion’s twin. She uses the same kind of clothes as Aguion, but her eyes and shirt are a dark shade of pink.
“Really? What is it?” Scarlett and I asked at the same time.
“We’re moving from Hybrios!” We looked at the blue seapony at the at the back of the room with wide eyes, the seapony matching our expression and covering her mouth with both hands.
Silence. Aguion and Lightning glared at her.
“WHAT?!”
Three days later was the day. I was lying down on my bed, the backpack with my clothes and some personal things – bless the guy who created the space-expansion spell – at my side, thinking on why we were going to Equestria. The country was opening its borders for those who wanted to live there. But with this Everfree Forest going wild and more dangerous than ever, they needed to upgrade the guard on this town called Ponyville. Except that the Royal Guard was more of a “we catch thieves” police, not a “we kill monsters” police, so they would need to put an army on the place; that would be a bit suspicious. To avoid that, they asked for help and Hybrios sent the sixteen of us to live there and protect the place. We’re perfect to for it since we’re trained to deal with this kind of shit, we blend in the crowd well, and we’re fucking badass. Also, this would improve the bond between Equestria and Hybrios, since my country is basically that guy that sits on the back of the class and never talks to anyone, except to say hello.
'Honestly, I don’t have any problems with living there, since everything I like that’s here can be transported or replaced easily. And if some job appears here, we will be notified by phone and can get here via Teleport Rune. The only thing I regret is…' I let my thoughts trail off, frowning.
“Hey.” A voice snapped me back to reality. I sat on the bed and looked at the door, where a griffoness was leaning on the doorframe. I noticed she was holding something on her hand, put I couldn't see what was it.
“Hey, Amber.” I said with a small smile. Amber is my middle sister, three years younger than Aguion and Lightning. She has orange eyes and a beige hair; her clothes were a simple beige short-sleeved shirt, blue jeans, and a tear-shaped amber pendant.
“You’re gonna miss them, right?” She asked while she walked closer to the bed.
I rolled my eyes. “Duh. The only thing I can’t bring with me... Bah, I can visit them when I get some job here, but I wanted to at least say goodbye…” I said sorrowfully.
“Yeah…" She trailed off, letting silence take over for a moment before looking back at me with a smile. "Hey, Lupine dropped this here this morning before she went on her mission.” She handed me what she was holding, a letter and two small black boxes.
I inspected the letter for a moment. “Sis, can you call Scar for me?” I asked, looking back up at my sister.
She smiled and nodded. “Sure.” She exited the room and went on a search for Scarlett, which took only five minutes.
“Called?” Scarlett said, sitting by my side.
“Mhm. The others sent us those; the letter says it for both of us.” I showed her the letter and boxes.
“Heh, it looks like those engagement ring boxes. Are you dating one of the boys and didn’t tell me?” She asked with a smirk and a raised eyebrow.
“Funny.” I said with a bemused stare.
We opened the boxes and saw two spheres inside them, one red and the other pink. We immediately recognized what they are.
“Is this...?” Scarlett said with wide eyes and a smile forming on her face.
"I think so... Let's not jump to conclusions, the letter should explain what these are." I answered before start reading the letter.
Dear psycho sisters,
Hey, we’re sorry we couldn’t be there to say goodbye, but this misson is too important. Again, we’re really sorry. We're waiting for you to visit us when you have the time.
Look, we were going to give those to you two on your birthday, but I think it would be better if give to you already, as a “goodbye”. Those are Soulbound Weapons, the sphere it’s just a compact version when they´re not bounded to anyone yet. Pink for Fairy and red for Scarlett, if you didn’t figured it out already.
Fairy, your weapons are two kusarigamas, a mix between a Kama and a chain. I saw you training with one once and you looked pretty good at it. Their names are Soul Rippers.
Scarlett, your weapon is a bloodstone scythe, like your Vampire Fangs. It’s pretty badass, a weapon every vampire should have. Its name is pretty much your style: Bloodlust. What can I say? You’re the most fucked-up-in-the-head person I've ever met.
We’ll try to visit you together in three months, on your double birthday party. See ya there.
Signed, Lupine, the Sand Dancer
Mist, the Illusionist Marksman
Boulder Breaker, the Bull of Vengeance
Shadow Talon, the Death’s Shadow
Sarah, the Thunder Spear
Icicle Star, the Winter’s Diamond
We smiled at the letter, I felt a tear trail down my wiped ti off, noticing that Scar wasn't much better. After we calmed ourselves we took the spheres from the boxes and went to different sides of the room; me next to the door and Scarlett by the window.
“Ready?” Scarlett asked.
“Always.” I answered.
We closed our eyes and put our magic on the spheres. My sphere started glowing pink and expanded, taking the form of a regular kama before splitting in two. I looked to Scar and saw that her weapon still wasn't finished changing, seeing as it was bigger than mine. The weapons' glow disappeared and revealed the weapons, making our eyes widen.
On my hands were two kamas with black handles and pink blades, decorated with petals on the blades and on the end of the handle were a rose-like decoration. Scarlett’s scythe was very big, painted black with a blade that resembled a demon's wing. But there were another detail on the base of the blades.
Our Signature Marks, known world-wide as Cutie Marks.
Remember when I said that I was half-pony? Yeah, she's too.
My Cutie Mark is a heart with a chain around it and Scarlett's Cutie Mark is a vampiric heart.
After we inspected our weapons and decided they’re awesome as hell, we put our backpacks on our backs and joined the others who were ready to leave the house. When we were outside, we stared at the house for a moment before turning and starting our walk to the airport.
“Guys, are you ready for Equestria?” Aguion asked with a broad grin. We all shouted yes.
“But honestly, I don’t think Equestria is ready for us.” I said, making everyone chuckle.
Author's Notes:
Third's the charm? Apparently not, because I had to edit this again. I read this thing again, looking for typos, and cringed at some moments that I could improve what happened, and some verbs on present tense that I missed.
It gets better, I assure you.
This fic is on Fairy's POV, like she's remembering what happened. The jokes I could do with this...
Everytime she isn't in the room the fic will act as a third person fic to prevent confusion.
Ah! I noticed my description of Fairy's shirt was the worst possible, so here's what it looks like:
The chain connects on the middle and goes around her lower back.Also, Sarah is BarkTree's OC, you'll see her later.
A Boring Trip and the Meeting
We entered the luxurious airplane our boss reserved for us and sat on our chairs. The airplane had three rooms/cabins/whatever; the pilot’s cabin; a room with various seats and tables, and a fridge or two; and a room with a queen sized bed and a nightstand.
“I like this…” I sighed, looking through the window.
“We did a good work for the city. The mayor and the boss are repaying us for it.” Scarlett said while sitting by my side.
Aguion was standing on the front and clapped his hands to makes us look at him.
“OK! every time we have to fly in an airplane one of us get lost or something like that.” Aguion said, holding a notepad with our names written on it. “And I’m frigging tired of it, so let’s see if everyone is here first.”
“Is that really necessary?” Lightning said, looking at Aguion with a half-lidded stare.
“Yes. Lightning is here, now… Amber?” Aguion replied, marking Lightning’s name.
“Here.” Amber called while sorting through the fridge.
“OK, now-“
“Lobis and Bella are present.” Lobis interrupted with a bored expression. Both of them are changelings, Lobis with black chitin, purple hair, eyes and tail, Bella had reversed colors. Lobis wore a sleeveless purple shirt and grey jeans. Bella wore a short-sleeved blue shirt and a lilac skirt.
“Fairy and Scarlett.” I said.
“Draco and Dranitta.” Draco said. Draco is a purple kirin with black hair and red slitted eyes; he wore a black long-sleeved shirt and grey jeans, and he has a long dragon tail. Dranitta is a pale pink seakirin with pink slitted eyes and a long silver hair, with a light blue streak falling in front or her face, and shark’s tail; she wore a light blue winter coat and blue jeans.
“Sunshine and Moonlight.” Sunshine said with a smile. She’s pegasus with a white coat, long yellow hair and tail; she wore a golden short sleeved-shirt and grey jeans.
“Metta.” Metta said calmly. She’s a grey earth pony with a long silver hair and tail, and silver slitted eyes. She wore a tight dark grey, short-sleeved shirt that showed her and black jeans.
“Dolph!” Dolph shouted. She's a blue seapony with indigo hair, light blue eyes, and a dolphin tail, hence the nickname. She wore a sleeveless white shirt and grey jeans.
“Flora.” Flora said. She´s a green pegasus with a long and curled dark green hair and tail, and pink eyes. She was wearing pink shirt with a green belt, and blue jeans. She also had an enchanted poison joke on her mane.
“Niner Blaze.” Aguion’s girlfriend called from her spot near my brother. She is a red unicorn and has a long crimson hair and tail. She wore a short crimson shirt that showed her belly and grey jeans.
Aguion glared at us and we just smiled. “...Ok. Now- wait, where’s Viper?” He asked, most of the names on his notepad risked.
Everyone looked around worried. “Guys, calm the hell down, she’s there.” I said, rolling my eyes and pointing at the pilot’s cabin. “She said she wanted to know when the plane is going to take off. She’s probably having a chat with the pilot.”
Just when I finished talking the door opened and a green venompony – Naga/Pony hybrid – stepped in the room. She had purple eyes and hair, and snake-like tail and eyes. She wore a purple shirt and black jeans. She noticed everyone was staring at her and blushed.
“W-What?” Viper said, looking around.
“Nothing, you just gave us a bit of a scare.” Dranitta said, holding a can of cola.
“Oh, sorry.” Viper smiled sheepishly.
“It’s ok. So, when are we going to fly?” Dolph said, barely containing her excitement.
“In twenty-five minutes, then it’s four hours to reach Manehattan, and more or less two hours on train to Ponyville.” She replied.
“Ugh… Long trip ahead… There’s really no way to just teleport there? I mean, the Teleport Runes can cover a good distance.” Draco complained.
“They can only teleport things from one rune to another. Equestria doesn’t have those runes, and only hybrians can install one. That’s one of the things we’re doing when we reach our new home.” I explained.
“Nerd. Ok then, what we’ll do to pass the time?” Scarlett asked.
“I don’t know you, but I’m going to sleep.” Lobis said, trying to get on a comfortable position. Most of the group agreed with him.
“I’ll try to call the others. If I remember correctly, almost every one of our group lives in ponyville.” I said to Scarlett, Dolph and Viper.
“Almost?” Dolph asked me.
“Mirror lives in Canterlot, dumbass.” Scarlett replied for me.
“Oh! Right. Well, go on, call them!” Dolph said.
“Let’s go to the other room, if everyone here is going to sleep, I don’t want to disturb.”
“Thanks.” All the adults said.
“Welcome. Let’s go.” I said.
We went to the room with the bed – not sure if I should call it a bedroom – and sat on the bed, making a circle. I put my cellphone between the four of us and called a familiar number. We waited for a moment before someone answered.
“Hello?” A man said through the phone.
“Hey, Emerald. What’s up?” I said, smiling.
“Valkyrie! Good to hear you. Everything is fine here, how are you and the others?” He asked. Sometimes we like to call each other by the name we use on our game accounts. Mine is Valkirie, as my friend said.
“We’re all here, and things are ok. We wanted to tell you something.” Scarlett said.
“Oh? What is it?” Emerald asked.
“We’re going to Ponyville!” Dolph exclaimed happily.
“Really? Cool! The others are going to be happy.” Emerald said.
“Yeah. Hey sorry we called so late, but we wanted to explain why we’re not playing tonight.” I said sheepishly.
“Don’t worry about it, we’re playing right now. Actually, we were wondering why you guys aren’t connected. I’ll let them know.” Emerald said.
“Thanks, Spike. We’re going to sleep a bit, we’ll reach Manehattan in about four hours, and then it’s two hours or more to reach Ponyville.” I said.
“Ok, Fairy. See you girls tomorrow, then.” Spike replied.
“Bye.” The four of us said together.
“Well, let’s sleep?” Scarlett asked.
“Yep. There isn’t much to do here, and the plane is going to take off in a bit. Then there will be fewer things to do.” I answered.
“Let’s go to the other room.” Viper said, getting up and walking to the door.
“Why? There’s a bed here.” Dolph said, lying down.
“Didn’t we agree not to use the bed, since just three of us can fit?” Viper asked with furrowed brows.
“And I said this agreement was bullshit. Come on, the four of us can sleep here. We’re all shorter than them.” I said. The four of us are seventeen to nineteen years old, and the others are over twenty four years old.
Scarlett and I were in the middle with Dolph in the edge by my side while Scarlett looked at Viper and motioned for her to lay down at her side. Viper blushed a bit and complied, laying down at my sister's side.
“Night.” We all said.
The Ponyville train station was crowded. Various ponies walked around while waiting for their own trains or for friends to arrive. When one of the trains stopped at the train station, ponies started to get out of it calmly.
Except for four, that practically jumped out of it.
“We’re finally in Ponyville!” Draco, Dolph, Bella and Scarlett exclaimed.
I blinked. “I was half expecting them to start kissing the ground.” Everyone chuckled at my comment and the four in question smiled sheepishly.
“Come on, it took more than Viper said it would.” Bella pouted.
“I said it would be more or less two hours on train. And we had to wait almost an hour on the train station.” Viper replied.
“And we didn’t count the time it would take at the stops. But really, eight hours from Pyria to Ponyville? Even I want to fly a bit.” Flora said.
“Ok, fine. Which way is home?” Bella asked, standing up.
“Let’s ask the mayor? If the Princess reserved a house for us, she would know.” Draco suggested.
“Good idea. Let’s go.” Aguion said.
We walked through the streets calmly and talking to each other, but we ended up receiving some curious looks. ‘Yeah, we’re a pretty weird group, compared to what they’re used to. At least they’re not disrespectful.’ I thought, looking around. I was observing the houses when something, or someone, caught my eye.
“Uh... guys? Go on, I want to look at something. Scar, Dolph, Viper, can you three come with me?” I asked, looking at two figures walking on the other side of the street.
“Uh?” They followed my gaze and their eyes widened. “Oh! Sure, you guys find the house and send Amaté to find us, or something.” Dolph said and the rest nodded.
Aguion raised an eyebrow. “Ok then? Later, girls. Actually, give me your backpacks, we’ll put them on your bedrooms when we get home.” He said.
“Thanks!” The four of us said, handing him our bags and rushing to who I saw.
We ran after the two figures with smiles on our faces. We saw them turn into a corner and ran even faster, when we got close enough we called their names.
“Spike! Eclipse!” We shouted together, making the two of them look at us.
“Girls! When did you reach the city?” Spike asked whit a smile. He’s a purple drake with green spines; his hair is basically his spines pointing to his back, resembling a reverse mohawk. His clothes were a pale green sleeveless shirt with an emerald green flame at the back and black jeans pants.
“You knew they were coming?” Eclipse asked, furrowing his brows at Spike. He’s a zebra, his hair is the traditional mohawk style, and he was wearing a grey sleeveless shirt and black jeans. They would look like brothers, if they weren’t from different species.
“Yeah, I was going to say that, but decided to make it a surprise.” Spike turned to us. “I just said why you guys weren’t playing yesterday.”
“What was your excuse?” Viper asked.
“That you four messed up and got grounded, but didn’t say what you messed up.” Spike answered with a smug grin.
Scarlett gave Eclipse a flat stare. “And you guys believed it?”
Eclipse returned her a sheepish smile. “Hehe, yeah…”
"Ok, then. Let’s change subject." I said clapping my hands. “Where are the others?” I asked Spike.
“We’re going to meet them later, actually. Twilight and the girls are going to go to a picnic, and the Princesses sent Twi a letter saying they had a free day today and asked if they could visit.” Spike said, shrugging. “Twi didn’t want to cancel the picnic, so she invited Celestia and Luna. She also invited the CMC, Eclipse, Sapphyra, Soul and me. Maybe you girls could go as well?” He suggested.
“Maybe, if your sister says it’s ok. When and where is the picnic?” I asked him.
“Midday. We’re going to have the picnic and maybe swim in the lake near Sweet Apple Acres, since today’s a bit hot. I’m sure Twi will let you guys come too.” He said with a smile.
“Let’s go, then. They’re waiting for you two, and then we can surprise them all!” Dolph said happily.
“I swear, if you were any more cheerful, you'd be Pinkie.” Eclipse deadpanned.
“Thanks!” Dolph said with a smile.
“Anyways! Lead the way, Spike.” I said, urging them.
We walked through the city until we reached a tree-shaped crystal castle. Spike opened the door and stepped to the side, motioning for us to enter. Me and the girls entered and looked around in awe. Spike told us to wait on the room and went through a door and a few moments later we heard voices behind it, but we didn’t recognize any of them besides Spike's. After a moment the voices stopped and Spike returned, followed by six mares that we assumed were the Aspects of Harmony.
“Hello, my name is Twilight Sparkle. Those are Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Rarity." The purple alicorn said with a smile and motioned to the mares around her. "Spike told me you four are his friends. I’m pleased to meet you.”
“I’m Fairy. Those are Scarlett, Dolph, and Viper.” I shook hands with her while the others nodded. I looked at each one of them; Twilight was wearing a blue blouse and an indigo skirt, looking us with interest. Rainbow was flying, wearing a black tank top and black shorts, while Applejack was wearing a checkered shirt, blue jeans and a Stetson; both of them looked as if they were judging us. Rarity was wearing a beautiful white dress that went to her knees; she looked at my clothes as if they were bombs. Fluttershy was wearing a light green dress and looked at us nervously. Pinkie Pie was wearing a pinkie shirt with a blue balloon on it, and a blue skirt; she looked at us with excitement.
“Fairy? Can you grant me three wishes?” Rainbow Dash said with a raised eyebrow.
“That’s a Genie, moron. And you can’t really judge other people’s names when your own name is Rainbow.” Scarlett shot back. They glared at each other for a moment.
“Heh, I like you.” Rainbow said, grinning.
“Thank you.” Scarlett also grinned.
“Ohmygosh!MynameisPinkiePie,butTwilightsaidthisalready.Oh,I’msohappytomeetyou,I’mgoingtomakeawelcomepartyforyouandyourfamily!Doyoulikecake?Whichflavour?Whendoyouwantyourpartytobe?Doyou-“
“Pinkie dear, calm down. They didn't understand anything you said.” Rarity interrupted, finally taking her eyes off me.
“I did.” Dolph said, holding her hand up.
“Yeah, you will get along well. Twilight, we wanted to know if they could go to the picnic with us. They want to meet Sapph and Soul, and it will be a good time for it.” Spike said. “Also, it’s a great way for you to know each other.”
Twilight thought about it for a moment before smiling. “Sure, why not?” She looked at us. “But you should tell your family about it, so they won’t be worried.”
“I’m sure they don’t have any problems with it. Actually, they probably found the house by now and are looking for us. Maybe we should-” I was interrupted by a loud howl coming from outside the castle.
“They really sent Amaté after us?” Viper asked with furrowed eyebrows.
“Looks like it.” I deadpanned. Twilight and the others were giving us curious looks. “Amaté is our pet wolf.”
Pinkie gave us a flat look and Fluttershy gasped. “A pet wolf? May I see it?” She asked with a smile.
“Sure.” I said.
We went outside where a silver colored wolf was waiting for us. Fluttershy looked at Amaté with wide eyes. “You can pet her, she won’t bite.” I said, and Fluttershy rushed to the wolf, cooing and petting her. I turned to the others and noticed Pinkie was still giving me a look, making me smirk.
“Well, see you later guys. Come on, Amaté! Show us our house.” I said, making Amaté look at me before she motioned us to follow her.
“We’ll go with you. The picnic is in about an hour, so we can gather the others before going to the lake.” Eclipse said and Spike nodded.
“Ok, but Amaté is pretty fast.” Scarlett said with a grin.
“We can keep up, if that’s what you’re implying.” Spike said, matching her grin with his own.
“Race ya! Lead the way, girl!” Dolph said, running after Amaté. We ran after the two of them, Spike and Eclipse yelling their goodbyes to the girls.
Author's Notes:
Here's the second chapter! I put a little something here, it's really obvious, and I'll be disappointed if no one find it.
I'll try to put one chapter each week, so be ready for the next one.
Finally Some Action! And a Lecture... Shit!
We ran through the streets of Ponyville, following Amaté. She was running really fast, her size helping her dodge the ponies that were walking by while we were having a more difficult time managing that, but we followed her.
“So! We’ll meet them back at the castle or at the lake?” I asked Spike, dodging a unicorn.
“At the lake. The princesses must have reached the castle by now. We’ll talk to your brother, find Sapph and Soul, and then meet them.” Spike answered, running by my side.
We ran to the outskirts of the town and saw a house that was different than the others. It was a big, two story house, with grey windows and roof. The front door was opened and I saw Flora standing at the front, planting some flowers at the law.
“Hey! Flora!” I shouted, startling her. “Sorry, do you know where Aguion is?” I Asked her.
“Goodness, Fairy. Don’t scare me like that again. He’s at his bedroom, I think. It’s upstairs, first door to the right.” She answered me.
“Ok, thank you.” I said, stepping into the house, the others followed me.
We looked around in awe, the house was fully decorated, with a few pot of plants here and there and a few empty photo frames on the walls for us to put our own pictures. We walked through the living room and saw the sofa and TV, and noticed that Draco was already connecting his videogame to television.
Scarlett jumped on the sofa and laid there, eyes closed and sighing. “I can get used to that…” She said. “How will you ‘inaugurate’ the TV?” She asked Draco.
He stopped for a moment. “Well… probably GTA 5.” He answered her.
“Wait here, guys. I’ll go talk to my brother.” I said, walking towards the stairs that were behind the couch.
I went upstairs and entered my brother’s bedroom, where he was organizing his wardrobe. I cleared my throat and he turned to me.
“Hey, Fairy. What can I do for you?” He asked me, sitting on his bed. I saw Niner Blaze there too, snoring peacefully.
“I found Spike and Eclipse. They’re having a picnic at the lake, and Sapph, Soul, Mirror, the Aspects and the Princesses will be there too. They invited me and the girls, so… Can we go?” I asked, giving him puppy dog eyes.
He returned me a half-lidded stare and pointed at my face. “That look doesn’t work on me anymore. But sure, you can go. I put your bags in front of your bedrooms' doors on the end of the hallway to the right.” He said with a smile.
I gave him a hug. “Thanks, Ag! See you later!” I said, running off.
“Have fun! So much for a seventeen year old…” He chuckled, returning to his task.
I jumped down the stairs and ran to the others, who were looking at the TV. I stopped for a moment when Draco used his bazooka to blow up a helicopter.
I furrowed my brows. 'Count with Draco to cause havoc in record time.' I mused and smiled. “Come on, guys. Aguion said we can go.” I said, motioning them to follow me out of the house.
“You guys can visit sometime, so we can play a bit.” Draco said to Spike and Eclipse, grinning when he managed to snipe a helicopter's pilot from a incredible distance before ducking behind a wall to protect himself from the police's bullets.
Fucking camper.
“Sure! See you sometime, Draco.” Eclipse said, waving to Draco.
“He’s cool, isn’t he? A lot of people stop playing videogames when they turn into adults, but most of the family plays. I think the only ones that aren’t ‘gamers’ are Metta, Flora and Sunshine.” I said.
“Your family is awesome. I would love to make Twi play something, but she says videogames are a waste of time.”
“Shame. Based on what you said to us, she would love playing Hearthstone or StarCraft.” Scarlett said, shaking her head.
We walked back into town and Spike showed us the way to Sapphyra’s and Soul’s house. After five minutes of walking, we were standing at the house’s door.
“Wait, I knew they live here in Ponyville, but I didn’t know they were roommates. Or housemates, in this case.” I said, cocking my head to the side.
Eclipse shrugged and knocked on the door. We waited for a moment before the door opened and a light blue dragoness with silver hair and wings stepped out. She was wearing a blue blouse and grey jeans; she had a flower on her hair that was the same blue as her scales. She looked at us with her and her silver eyes widened.
“Girls? Is that you?” Sapphyra asked us, a smile growing on her face.
“Oh, no. We’re just a mirage.” I deadpanned.
“Yup, it’s you. That was horrible, by the way.” She concluded with a half-lidded stare. Her smile returned and she hugged us. “I’m so happy you’re visiting!” The girls and I smiled.
“Good to see you too. Where’s your boyfriend?” I smirked.
Sapphyra pushued me back. “Soul isn’t my boyfriend!” She glared at me with a blush. “We’re just housemates, dammit!” She facepalmed, making us snicker. “By Frostrier, you guys are idiots.”
“You only noticed it now?” I laughed. “Ok, ok, we’ll stop. Where’s Soul?”
“He’s inside. We were getting ready for the picnic.” She grumbled before she smiled again. “You’re going?”
“Yep! Spike invited us!” Dolph said.
“Cool." We heard footsteps coming from inside. “Oh, there you are. We were talking about you.” Sapphyra smiled.
“Oh, really?” A black drake with grey wings, spines and horns said, stepping out. Soul was wearing a black jacket and jeans. His grey eyes stopped on us and he smiled. “Hey guys, long time no see.”
Scarlett frowned. “Dude, I know you’re a Shadow-wielder and all, but really?” she pointed at his clothes.
“I need to wear dark colors. It makes hiding in the shadows easier, even with my Shadow Veil.” He said, shrugging.
"Could at least put an indigo or grey t-shirt and unzip your jacket." Scarlett grumbled.
"Why are you fussing about this? You're not exactly someone that cares about those kinds of things." Sapphyra asked with a raised eyebrow and Scarlett shrugged.
"I'm hanging out with Metta a bit too much." She replied.
“Let’s go? It’s almost time, and maybe we’ll meet the others on the way.” Spike suggested.
We all nodded and Spike led us through town. Since this time we were walking calmly, Spike could point us some important places and reference points, like the bakery where Pinkie Pie worked and Rarity’s house and shop. After a while we encountered Twilight and the others, who were on their way to the lake.
“Hey, Twi.” Spike said while we approached the group.
“Hello, Spike.” She looked at me and the girls. “So, I take you brother let you come?”
“Yes, we’re going too.” I smiled.
“Good. Oh! Princesses, those are Fairy, Scarlett, Dolph, Viper, Soul, Eclipse, and Sapphyra.” She turned to us. “Those are Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and Starlight Glimmer.” Celestia was wearing a beautiful white dress while Luna was wearing more formal clothes, a simple strapless indigo shirt and black pants, and Starlight Glimmer was wearing a short-sleeved purple shirt and a blue knee-long skirt.
We bowed. “I’m happy to meet you, your highnesses.” I said, standing up. “And you too, Starlight.”
“Likewise, but please, call me and my sister by our names. Today we’re dispensing formalities.” Princess Celestia said. She stopped for a moment before asking us. “Say, are you from Hybrios?”
“Yes. I, Scarlett, Dolph and Viper are from Hybrios.” I answered.
“Excuse me, Celestia, but how do you know that?” Twilight asked her former mentor.
We started walking through the streets while Celestia answered. “Simple, I hired them.”
“Sorry, but I’m lost. You hired them to do what?” Twilight asked again.
“To put it simple, Equestria is opening its borders, the Everfree is fucking with Ponyville, Celestia needs to put more guards here but it would be a bit suspicious, so she asked Hybrios for help since we deal with this kind of shit daily, and here we are.” I said, shrugging. Twilight, Starlight and Rarity winced lightly at my choice of words while Luna and Rainbow seemed amused.
“Ok, but deal with what, exactly?” Twilight asked. Again.
‘Now I see what Spike was talking about.’ I thought, chuckling. “Feral beasts. Y’know, Timberwolves, Hydras, Cockatrices, you name it.”
“Wait, wait, wait. You. Fight beasts? Sorry, but I don’t believe in you.” Rainbow said, crossing her arms.
“Oh, really? Well, the Everfree is getting worse, so there’s a chance an attack will happen today. Then you’ll see us kicking beast ass.” Scarlett glared at Rainbow. Fluttershy whimpered.
“Scar, this is Fate's faforite hanging out spot. Saying those things here is asking for trouble.” Spike said with narrowed eyes. Just then we heard a scream coming from a street ahead. “See?” He sighed and pinched the bridge between his eyes.
We all dashed to the place where the scream came from and saw a Timberwolf chasing a brown earth pony colt. “So, Rainbow. Choose one of us to kick wood ass.” Scarlett said, still running.
Rainbow turned to us and pointed at me. “Thank you.” I smirked and ran faster to protect the boy.
“HELP!” He yelled, tears of fear streaming down his face. The Timberwolf prepared to pounce on him.
I jumped over the boy and slammed on the wolf mid-air, making both of us fall to the ground, but only I managed to fall on my paws. “Hey, you shouldn’t try to kill people. They might be able to fight back.” I said to the wolf and I saw the others running towards us and stopping at a safe distance. ‘Time to put on a show.’ I chuckled internally. The wolf tried to tackle me, but I side-stepped to evade the attack. It jumped at me, but I jumped to the side and slapped my butt. “Come on, I thought you were hungry!” I heard laughter coming from the others. The wolf snarled and tried to bite me, I just jumped over him and gave him a swift kick on the back of its head.
‘Just as I thought, they’re dumb like the ones in Hybrios. Tsk, better finish this.’ I thought, disappointed. I looked at the others. ‘Heh, this will blow their minds.' I smirked and closed my eyes, putting a hand on my hip and giving a smug smirk. “Hey, this is getting boring fast, so I’ll just finish you, ok?” I said while opening my eyes lazily. The wolf lunged at me but I was ready for it and reached for one of my Chasers.
I waited for him to come close to me before stepping to the side and slashing his foreleg off with my knife, making it howl in pain while I walked away. Its leg connected back to its body and it tried to attack me again.
“Dumbass. Arcane Bomb!” I shouted, charging up the Chaser with my magic and throwing at the wolf. The weapon exploded with the contact and turned the wolf to splinters. I saw a brilliant piece of wood shaped like a heart fly to the air. ‘There’s the core, destroy it and the wolf dies.’ I thought, running to the place where the core was going to fall.
I stood right below it and prepared a punch. “Alright, Mark! Don’t leave me hanging now!” I said, my hand being covered in a pink aura. “Copycat, Niner Blaze…” The aura changed colors, turning into a fiery red. “Fire Punch!” The aura was replaced by a powerful blaze and I punched the core with full strength. The impact broke the core in two and set it on fire, the two pieces fell to both my sides. I stared at the burning wood for a while before looking around and seeing the splinters disappear.
I smiled and walked calmly to the others. Every one of them, except for my friends, Luna and Celestia, were looking at me with gaping mouths, but even Celestia looked surprised seeing as her eyes widened slightly. She may be good at hiding her emotions, but knowing when people are lying is half of my job. I created some Arcane Chains on my hand and used them to close their mouths, patting Rainbow on the shoulder before turning to Spike. “Problem solved, which way is the lake?” I asked him.
He chuckled. “This way. Come on guys, we’re getting close.” He walked and everyone followed, except for Twilight and Rainbow who were still processing what they saw.
“Uhh, Spike?” I said, he stopped and looked at me. “I think I broke them.” I pointed at the two who were standing a few feet behind us.
“Of course you did! You just used magic! Magic! And you’re not even a unicorn!” Pinkie said, getting on my face.
“Yeah, sugarcube. How did ya even do that?” Applejack asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Let’s get them back to normal so I don’t need to explain twice.” I said, walking toward the blue-screened duo, and slapped their faces.
“Ow!” They cried in unison. “What the buck?!” Rainbow shouted at me.
“You’re getting behind. Come on.” I said, walking back to the main group.
Twilight teleported to my front. “How did you do that?!” She asked me with wide eyes. I teleported to the others, startling the ones that weren’t used to seeing a griffoness using magic.
“I’ll explain when we get there. Come on.” I said, walking calmly.
After a few minutes we reached the lake and set up our things on the ground near the lake. After everything was organized we sat down and I started explaining.
“Ok, unfortunately, to explain how a non-unicorn can use magic, I have to explain how my country was formed and how this magic was discovered.” I heard groans coming from Rainbow, Pinkie and Applejack. “Yeah, I know. I’ll try to resume it, but it’s still going to be a bit long.” I said with a panicked look before clearing my throat.
“Over two thousand years ago, a group of ponies were exiting Equestria; they were leaded by four of their most intelligent and strong: Fira, the unicorn; Quake, the earth pony; Aero, the pegasus; and Waterga, the seapony. They were escaping Equestria because of Discord, as he was driving ponies into madness, and, while some ponies liked his chaos, those who were escaping obviously didn't.
“They were running around, trying to find someplace that wasn’t claimed by anyone to build their refuge. On the way, they found others who were travelling, fleeing, and even banished. One of them was a changeling queen, even.”
“Wait, a changeling queen?” Starlight interrupted, astonished.
“Yep, Queen Chitin is one of the kindest queens you’ll ever find.” I said smile while cutting a slice of pie for me, putting it onto a paper plate Pinkie Pie brought for us. “Well, after some time – three years, if I remember correctly – they found a place near the Dragon Lands and stopped there. By that time they had grown a lot; The initial three hundred ponies turned into a little more than a thousand people from different species. One of them was a travelling unicorn, by the name of Manae. She was an expert in magic and her mark allowed her to see other people's magical auras and discover what kind of magic they knew. You can say she's our Starswirl.
“One day, she noticed that some unicorns and non-unicorns had similar auras. She asked for help in testing a theory and the founders plus some others decided to help her. She discovered that the non-unicorns could also use a different kind of magic that she called Auric Magic, since it came from our magical auras. She taught some ponies that had different auras and they were the firsts to master their elements, known by us as the Aura Masters." I finished. I went to grab my slice of pie, but it had vanished from my plate. I looked to my left side and saw Scarlett and Dolph fist-bumping each other, snickering at me.
I slowly shook my head. "Manae dammit, you two..." They started to laugh and I rolled my eyes, noticing we were receiving strange stares. I wondered why was that when it finally clicked. " We say our Masters' names like you do with the Princesses'. Some guy started that to mock the fact Equestria did that. Turned into a tradition a few years later." I snickered. "Half of Hybrios traditions started as jokes. My element is Arcane, so I use Manae's name, since she's the Master of Aracane." I said with a giggle as I grabbed another slice of pie Applejack was offering me.
“Wait, so that's why Sapph said ‘By Frostrier’ earlier?” Eclipse asked with a raised eyebrow, grabbing his own slice.
“Exactly, I’m mainly an Ice-wielder, and Frostrier is the Aura Master of Ice.” Sapphyre answered with a smile.
“So everypony has a different magical aura, and this aura establishes a pony's magic?” Twilight asked with a head cocked to the side.
“Yes, but there are people that have an aura of multiple types. For example, Eclipse, Sapphyra and Spike can use more than one type of magic.” I said, pointing at the three.
“That’s fascinating!" She said with a smile before blinking. "Wait, did you say Spike?” She asked, looking at the drake.
“Yeah, Fairy here taught me how to use some of my magic." He said and turned to glare at Twilight. "Actually, I tried to show you once or twice but you never had the time. After a while I stopped trying.” He sighed, and when Twilight opened her mouth to apoligize he cut her with a shrug. “Not a big deal anymore. Look, I can use two kinds of magic. Fire and Draconian, but normally we refer to the Draconian magic as just Dracon.” He then put his hands forward, one with the palm facing upwards, and the other downwards. “Fireball.” A small ball of fire appeared on his palm, the orange flame flickering rapidly. “Dracon Claw.” A green aura covered his other hand, forming a feral claw that looked like it could cut through steel.
The others looked in awe and he stopped the energy, making the spells disappear. “Spike, that’s amazing! Oh, the tests I could do, I need to study this magic right now!” Twilight said, standing up.
We all rolled our eyes and I used my chains to hold her in place, making the purple alicorn yelp. “Calm the fuck down, please. We can help you with it later, but right now we have a picnic to enjoy.” I said.
Twilight blushed. “Ok, sorry.”
“Fairy, why your Masters’ names are all related to their elements? Was it fate or something? Oh! And why you didn’t need to say ‘Arcane Chain!’ when you held Twilight down?” Pinkie asked, boucing in excitment.
“They changed their names when they turned into masters of their elements. Did you really think my name is Fairy? My real name is Talon Stryke; when I was small I got the nickname Fairy and I loved it. I use it even now with seventeen. And the attack’s name is more of a trigger, I used the Arcane Chains so many times I can use it without needing the trigger. Ok, the trigger just turned into a thought, but still. And same with a few other spells like my Teleport.” I answered.
“Ok, come on, we came here to eat and swim, not to have a fucking lecture about magic.” Scarlett said, annoyed.
I smiled. “Yeah! Come on, let’s eat, I’m starving!” I finally grabbed the slice and brought it to my beak, my eyes widening when I tasted it.
We proceeded with the picnic, talking with each other and savoring one of the best foods I've ever tasted.
Author's Notes:
Hey guys! I hope you liked this chapter. And holy crap, this took too long to write. Seriously I started around 5 pm, now it's 9 pm. I don't know if writing really takes this long or if I'm just slow.
Fun in the Lake!
As we ate, Rainbow kept looking around as if something was missing. I just ignored it, but after ten minutes it started to get annoying, so I decided to asked her about it.
“Rainbow, the hell you’re doing?” I asked bluntly.
“Nothing, it’s just… I think we’re forgetting something…” She answered with furrowed brows, still looking around.
“Huh." I started to look around too, and I alsofelt like something was missing. Then it clicked. "Hey Spike, who you said were coming to the picnic?” I asked the drake at my side.
“I said it was me, you, our friends, Twi and the girls, the princesses, and the CMC.” He answered after a moment of thinking.
“Hey, that’s it! Where are those three?” Rainbow pondered.
I shrugged. “Spike didn't tell us much about them, so I have no idea.” I noticed three figures running towards us and pointed at them. "There they are, I think."
“Hey!” Yelled Scootaloo. She was wearing a short purple tank-top and indigo jeans shorts.
“Sorry for bein' late.” Apple Bloom said when they got near us. The farmer was wearing a white sleeveless shirt with a green coat wrapped around her waist, and blue jeans shorts. She also had a pink bow wrapped on her hair, making a ponytail.
“Our friend was crying hard and it took a while to get him to tell us about what happened.” Sweetie Belle added, sitting at her sister’s side. The unicorn was wearing a short black skirt and a pink-white striped sleeveless shirt.
“And what happened to your friend?” Fluttershy asked with concern.
“He was attacked by a timberwolf, but someone saved him and we’re trying to figure out whom. He said it was a wingless griffon girl with pink hair.” Scootaloo said, scratching her head.
I snapped my talons, making them look at me. “Hey, I’m Fairy.” I said, with a smile.
They looked at me for a moment before blinking and dashing towards me. “It was you who saved him?!” The three asked at the same time.
“Yeah, no big deal. Just did my job. Literally.” I said.
“Dude, that’s so cool! He asked us to tell you his thanks, by the way.” Scootaloo said.
“Wait, he said you used magic when he was in danger. Can you really do it?” Sweetie asked me.
My smile turned into a grin and I pointed a talon upwards. “Arcane Blaze.” A small pink fire ball ignited on my talon. They looked at it in surprise, but I could only maintain it for a few seconds and it disappeared quickly.
“Show off.” My friends said together, making me chuckle.
“To put it simple, everyone can use magic, but only people that live in Hybrios, or have a friend in Hybrios, can use it.” I said.
“But why they don’t teach it here?” Sweetie Belle asked again.
“Equestria doesn’t know how to do it and Hybrios don’t have good relations with anyone, except for a few trades.” I answered her.
“Hey, why did they get a resumed version and we got a history lesson?” Rainbow asked with an annoyed tone.
I chuckled and pointed at Twilight. “She was going to ask anyways, so I just explained it to save time.” Twilight blushed a bit.
“Yeah, that makes sense.” Rainbow said with a snicker. “But how did you know about it?”
“I know Spike for two years and half. We shared a few stories about our lives, and you all are in big part of his stories.” I said, looking at the purple alicorn.
Twilight glared at Spike, he returned her glare with a smirk. Twilight huffed and looked away, making the others snicker.
“Cheer up Twi, we weren’t saying anything bad about you. Just that you can get a little too excited about learning.” Spike said with a laugh.
Twilight grumbled a little before turning to me. “Two years and a half? How did you two even meet each other?”
“I met every one of them – except for Eclipse and Mirror – on a videogame.” Spike answered. “Eclipse and I met in real life when he moved here. One day he was playing a game called League of Legends; I already had heard about the game but never really stopped to play. Eclipse signed me in and we played together for a bit. On a match, we played with Fairy here and she played like she actually knew what she was doing, so we sent her a friend request so we could play with her again.”
“I accepted and we played for a while together, then I asked them to wait for a few minutes so I could call Scarlett and Dolph to play with us. I called them on Skype and we played almost every day together. But we don’t play just one game, when Spike and I were trying another game called Elsword, we me met Sapphyra and Soul. We played a lot and they ended up trying to play LoL too.” I continued for him.
“After a while Spike found Mirror playing HearthStone, and since Fairy and I played it too he asked her to send a friend request to us, and Fairy helped Mirror on the game, since she was just starting to play.” Scarlett added.
“Mirror ended up playing a lot of games we also played, and then the eight of us decided to create a team, and now we’re called the Guardians of the X! With X being an important thing for the game. Guardians of the Rift on LoL; Guardians of the Cards on HearthStone; Guardians of the El on Elsword… Oh! And Viper joined our group two weeks after its creation.” Dolph finished for us.
“Interesting… Who is this ‘Mirror’ you’re talking about?” Celestia asked us.
Scarlett looked at her before smirking. “You’re going to tell them, or I’ll have to?” She asked.
I looked at her in surprise. “Wait, you only mentioned Mirror for that?”
“Yup! I mean, Mirror plays videogames a lot, and the only reason we’re the only ones that know about it is because she trust that we won’t judge her, mostly because we also play.” She rolled her eyes. “Honestly, I think that’s bullshit.”
“Why would she think that?” Pinkie asked, clearly confused.
“Because she's older than most of you.” I answered matter-of-factly.
“Oh.” They said in unison.
“I can see why she would think that. But I’m sure her friends would understand if she told them.” Celestia said.
“You heard that, right? Come on, even your sister think it’s ok, Mirror Moon.” Scarlett said, looking at Luna.
“Yeah, I heard it.” Luna sighed.
The others looked at Luna in surprise. “Luna?” Celestia asked.
“After my return, I made a lot of research on the customs of this century. I maintained focused on law, news, music and other important things. At some point I read about videogames, but I ignored it until two years ago, when my curiosity got too big and I did not have much to do.” Luna explained. “I looked for something I would probably like and found HearthStone, a card game. When I finished the tutorial, Spike found me and instead of looking at me disblievingly because I was doing something labeled as 'childish', he actually just got surprised and helped me in one of my matches. He mentioned Fairy and said she could help me understand the game’s rules, playstyle, deck creating, etc, a bit better.” She smiled. “We played it for some time and she mentioned a few games she and her friends played and that I should try too. I loved playing action and strategy games. At some time I started Playing LoL, Fairy's fangirling about the game made me curious about it.”
"Hey!" I shouted with a smile.
She laughed and stood up, walking to our side and sitting near me and Spike. “Mirror Moon is the name I use on the games. But when Fairy visited Equestria the first time last year, I went too to meet her and used an illusion spell to disguise myself, using the nickname like it was my real name. After that we started calling each other by our nicknames as a joke, and I simply loved being called that. So much that I asked them to call me Mirror outside of the games too.”
My smile widened. “Yup, and now our group is together ‘irl’ too, so… Valkyrie.” I said, putting my fist between the nine of us. Scarlett and Spike got the ‘call’.
“That’s cliché as hell.” Scarlett said with a flat stare before she smirked and put her fist with mine. “Lilith.”
“Emerald.” Spike put his own fist.
“Siren!” Dolph almost punched our hands.
“Medusa.” Viper put her fist with ours gently.
“Spectre.” Soul joined us.
“Winter.” Sapphyra added with a smile.
“Stripes.” Eclipse turned to the others. “Yeah, no creativity whatsoever.”
Luna smiled before igniting her horn and being covered in light. When the light disappeared, a thestral sat in her place. “Mirror.” She put her hand with ours.
“Guardians!” We shouted, pulling our fists and punching together with our full strength.
"Gah!" I shouted and fell on by back, cluthing my hand. "Fuck, I forgot to protect my hand." I groaned. They laughed at me and I sat up to glare at them. "Laugh it up, assholes." I growled but couldn't contain the smile forming on my face.
After they calmed themselves, Scarlett looked at Luna. “Y’know, I always found your disguise funny. I mean, you just turn into a thestral, not even changing your colors. Your Cutie Mark is still the same, for fuck’s sake!”
Luna looked at her disguise and shrugged. “Ponies are stupidly dense.” She said before turning to Twilight and the others. “No offense.”
“None taken.” Rainbow replied, shrugging. “It’s kind of the truth.”
“So Luna plays videogames too?” Twilight asked with her head cocked to the side.
“Well, games are a lot of fun and it helped me to learn teamwork.” Luna said with a smile. “Fairy and the others even helped me to calm down a little when playing. Most times I would rage at the smallest errors.” She said with a sheepish smile before changing to a calm one. “And they also helped me with my studies about the changes that happened over the last years.”
“This is fun and all, but I’m going to swim a bit. Who’s with me?” Dolph said, getting up and stretching.
Applejack, Rainbow, Pinkie, the CMC and the Guardians minus Luna got up and changed to took off their clothes, showing the swimsuits that were beneath them. The boys were using black swimming trunks, which didn't surprise me in the slightest, and the girls were using bikinis of various colors.
Scarlett looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “You remembered to get our bikinis, right?”
“Nope, but after the same thing happened when we went to that event in Manehattan, I learned how to fix that.” I said with a smile, hugging the girls and closing my eyes. We were covered in a bright pink light and when it dissipated, we were clad on our swimsuits, and I was panting hard. “Man… This took… More power… Than I expected.” I said with a hand on my chest, winded.
The girls looked at me concerned. “You’re ok?” Viper asked.
I nodded and looked at our suits. Mine was a pink bikini with small chains acting as the cords and my top was still the shirt, but without the chain holding my Chasers. Scarlett’s bikini was black and red, with a metallic skull on the side. Viper’s was a purple bathing suit with a snake printed on the front, just below her breasts. Dolph’s also was a bathing suit, but hers was blue and with three dolphins forming a circle printed at the back. We turned to the others and saw that they were already swimming, except for the Guardians which were looking at us.
Viper blushed and tried to hide herself, while Scarlett and I smirked at them. “What? See something you like?” We asked together, making a pose and winking at them.
Spike chuckled while Soul slowly shook his head, both turning to the lake. Eclipse whistled and got slapped on the upside of his head by Sapphyra. Viper blush’s deepened when she looked at us and ran to the lake at Rainbow Dash speeds. Scarlett, Dolph and I laughed at their reactions and ran behind them.
Luna also laughed at our antics and shook her head. “They’re sure something.” Celestia said when we reached the lake.
“They’re idiots.” Luna said with a smile. “Good friends when you get to know them, but still idiots.”
“You shouldn’t be calling them that, Luna.” Celestia said with a frown.
Luna just shrugged. “They know it’s the truth, and they couldn’t care less.” The others looked at Luna in confusion. “They know their good sides and bad sides. Fairy is a great friend, very smart and has a good strategic mind, but she swears a lot, has a low patience, and is really, really, idiotic. Scarlett is smart too, but she also swears and often forgets to think and jump head first at things, this often leads to her losing a game or getting her butt kicked, as she would say. Dolph is as happy as Pinkie, and also goes on tangents pretty often. And Viper is…” Luna frowned. “She’s complicated. She’s very gentle, but she’s really reluctant; almost never speak up to us as if she fears we might get angry with her.”
“Why is that?” Fluttershy asked, she knew how it feels to be shy, but to think that your friends would be mad at her for such a small thing…
Luna bit her lip. “I… don’t really know... Every time I ask her about it she tries to change suject. She'll tell me when she wants to." She and the other looked and the venompony, trying to figure out her secrets.
Luna shook her head. “Well, but it isn’t just those four that know what bad habits they have. Spike is very loyal and honest, but he can be very sarcastic and two years being Fairy’s duo… well, he got a liking for a more adult humor. Eclipse is always trying to disarm fights and keep our spirits high, but he’s a bit dumb. Soul will always try to help you, be it with a problem or with a prank, but he’s a bit too quiet sometimes. Sapphyra and I are the only ones that are ‘normal’, as Fairy would say.”
“What do you mean by ‘normal’, darling?” Rarity asked, confusion plainly written across her face.
“Fairy’s family have a saying, ‘Everyone is retarded until proven otherwise.’ the two of us are the only ones that have proven otherwise. But if I really have to say something bad about us… Well, I also don’t have much patience, and Sapphyra is as discreet as a rampaging hydra.” Luna shrugged and stood up. “I'll join them. You're welcome to come too, if you want.” She was covered in a bright light and her clothes changed to an indigo bathing suit with her Cutie Mark on her belly. She walked to the lake and jumped in, then swam to the other Guardians.
“About time you joined us, Scarlett threatened to go there and bring you here by the hair.” I said when I noticed her.
Luna laughed. “Good thing I’m here, then. Let’s swim a bit, maybe find a game or two to play.” She suggested. I nodded and we went to the others. All the Guardians were having fun; we played multiple games, like seeing who held their breaths longer, racing and splashing water.
In other words, we were acting like children.
At some point, the others joined us and we made a big race. Dolph won it – fucking seaponies – and Pinkie was a close second. When everyone was getting out of the water, I stopped the other Guardians.
“Hey, let’s play one last game.” I said when they looked at me.
“Play what?” Spike asked.
I smirked. “Water Polo with a twist.”
They looked at me with interest and Scarlett snorted and rolled her eyes. "You don't even know what water polo is."
I shrugged. “To me, it's soccer on the water. Anyways, one of us will have to be out of the water to catch the ball, so we’re going to play four versus four. We all can use our elements to power up the ball, but only the goalkeepers can use spells, to protect the goal only, so no offensive attacks. The first to score wins.” I explained. “Who’s in?”
Everyone except for Luna lifted their hands. “I’m going to catch the ball, I can fly faster than any of you, so when the ball is about to exit the lake I’ll kick it back in.” She said, flying out of the lake.
“Ok, how about Team Equestria vs Team Hybrios?” Eclipse suggested. “Then Sapphyra and Dolph can be the goalkeepers. Since they’re both Water-wielders, they can stand on the water and it’ll be easier for them to protect the goal."
“Good to me.” Dolph agreed.
“Sure, why not.” Sapphyra shrugged.
“Ok, let’s create the goals.” Spike said.
Dolph jumped and stood on the water, then pointed at different lakesides. The water lifted and made two arcs. Sapphyra joined her and sent two beams at the arcs, freezing them. Scarlett, Dolph, Viper and I went to one of the goals while Spike, Soul, Sapphyra and Eclipse went to the other. I looked at the place where Twilight and the others were watching us. Luna flew down, her hooves stopping an inch above the water.
“The match is about to start and looks like we have an audience!” She shouted to her sister and friends, I looked at the others that were outside of the lake and noticed they were looking at us with curiosity. “The rules are simple; both sides can use their auras to improve their strength and speed, but only the goalkeepers and one more can use theirspells, and it’s just one goal to win!” I noticed Pinkie, AJ, Rainbow and Scootaloo getting interested. ‘She changed the rules?’ I thought, surprised. “The teams are Spike, Soul, Eclipse, and the goalkeeper Sapphyra as Team Equestria!” Said team waved. “Versus Team Hybrios! Fairy, Scarlett, Viper and the goalkeeper Dolph!” We waved too, Dolph jumping excitedly. Luna held her hand up, a blue aura covering it. “Stardust Creation.” The aura turner silver and formed a ball that floated a few inches above her outstretched hand. “This ball is made out of stardust, it’ll fly infinitely to any direction you throw it, and you can change the ball’s element to your own. If the ball flies out of the lake, I’ll kick it back in.” She concluded.
‘So I can kick the ball and it’ll change from Star to Arcane? And it’ll fly without falling? Mirror, you just turned this much more interesting.’ I thought while chuckling internally.
“Captains, come here to the middle.” Spike and I swam to Luna, she ‘kneeled’ and put the ball between us. “Who is going to use their spells?” She asked.
I looked at my team, and they were looking at me expectantly. A thought crossed my mind and I turned to Luna. “Scarlett” I said, ignoring the ‘Yes!’ that came from my team’s direction.
“Soul.” Spike said without much thought.
She nodded. “And who is going to start?”
“You can start, Spike.” I said, pushing the ball to him. He held the ball and nodded in thanks.
“Ok, in three, two, one… START!” Luna shouted, flying up high above the lake.
Spike threw the ball to Eclipse. He held the ball and swam to our goal; Spike was busy trying to get past me, and Viper doing the same to Soul. Scarlett tried to stop Eclipse, but he submerged fast and swam to the goal’s front, jumping out of the water and throwing the ball fast on the corner. Dolph reacted quickly and controlled the water of the lake to impact the ball, sending it back.
“You didn’t think it would be that easy, did you?” Dolph asked rethorically with a smirk.
Eclipse smirked too. “Not bad.”
Scarlett grabbed the ball and threw it at Viper, who caught and protected it from Soul. I took advantage of Spike when he was looking at them and swam around him. “Viper!” I shouted, she looked at me, nodded and threw the ball in my path. I grabbed it and powered up my aura and prepared a throw, but Soul was ready. “Shadow Ball!” He sent a sphere of Shadow energy at my path, surprising me and making me throw my ball too high. Luna flew to the ball and kicked it back to the center of the lake, where Scarlett grabbed it again and passed to Dolph. I swam back to the middle and stopped at Scarlett’s side, Viper joining us. Spike’s team did the same.
‘Heh, and here I thought this would be easy…’ I thought. “You guys are good.” I said to the boys.
“We try.” Spike smiled.
Dolph handed me the ball and my team all scattered, Dolph going inside the water unnoticed. I threw to ball at Scarlett and she also submerged, going behind the boys. Eclipse followed to try and stop her, but when tried to grab the ball it wasn’t with Scarlett anymore. Scarlett smirked at Eclipse's surprise and they emerged, looking to his goal. Dolph jumped out of the water, bringing the ball with her. She powered up an attack and water covered the ball. “Water Missile!” She shouted and kicked the ball, the magic expanding and rocketing towards the goal. Sapphyra pulled her fist back and powered it up. “Dracon Fire Punch!” A light blue fire covered her fist and she punched the ball with full force, sending in our goal’s direction and making Dolph gasp. I jumped out of the water and kicked the ball, and while I didn't have the strenght to stop the ball, I redirected it to pass over the goal. Dolph quickly dashed towards our goal in record speed while Luna kicked the ball back in, where Eclipse grabbed it.
“Phew, that was close. Great save, Fairy!” Dolph exclaimed.
“Yeah.” I looked at the boys who were passing the ball to each other, trying to confuse us. I turned to my team and smirked. “I have a plan.”
I proceeded to explain the plan to the girls, and they nodded at me. I submerged and swam fast toward the boys; when they noticed I wasn’t with my team anymore, I already had jumped out of the water and grabbed the ball mid-pass. “Now!” I shouted, powering up my strength and throwing the ball up with full force. Viper and Scarlett jumped out of the water; when they reached their aximum altitude, Viper powered up her aura and threw Scarlett higher. Scarlett began to twirl in the air multiple times very fast, and when she reached the ball she kicked it hard. The impact was strong enough to hurt Scarlett’s paw and blood started pouring out, making the griffoness smirk. Her blood covered up the ball and Scarlett sent her own spell. “Crimson Rocket!” The ball was sent towards Sapphyra with crazy speed, and Sapphyra quickly tried to stop it. “Winter Windstorm!” She sent a blast of frozen air towards the ball, but the ball just ignored the defense and passed a surprised Sapphyra, scoring.
“GOAL!” Me and my team shouted, while Scarlett dived back into the water and emerged with a smirk.
“And it’s a goal! The winner is Hybrios!” Luna shouted, ending the game.
We swam to the lakeside, and Scarlett got out limping, blood still getting out of her leg. She sat and the others ran towards us, getting surprised when they saw Scarlett’s leg.
Spike whistled. “What a kick, huh?”
Scarlett laughed. “Yep.”
Looks like no one noticed that we weren't caring much about the injury, becauseTwilight was panicking like she did when she got late for he friendship report. Yeah, Spike told me that. “Your leg! Ok, ok, calm down, I can fix this." She said defiantly before her shoulder slumped. "No, no, I can’t. I’ll teleport-” She was interrupted by a red liquid closing her mouth, noticing it was blood. She looked and Scarlett, who was pointing at her, a tendril of blood getting out of her hand and binding Twilight's muzzle.
“Call the hell down.” Scarlett said, snapping her talons. The blood that was out of her body returned to inside of her and she smirked. “I’m a Blood-wielder; that means I can use my own blood, and the blood that’s spilled, as my weapon. The perfect element to me, since I’m also a vampire." Scarlett noticed her slip when everyone took a step back in fear and rolled her eyes. "I don’t need to drink other people’s blood to live or whatever nonsense you guys believe. Well, if I do drink blood I can regenerate myself. Which reminds me.” She turned to me. “You sent my clothes to Bloodrier-Knows-Where, so can you return me one of my Bloodstone Pearls, please?” I shook my head with a smile and snapped my talons, a crimson red pearl appearing on her hand. She put it on her beak and ate it like candy while her wounds closed up, leaving nothing behind. She stood up and stretched. “Well, it’s getting late, so it would be better if we went to Twilight’s castle and helped her with that research, right?” The Guardians nodded. Dolph held her hand forward and the water that was covering us floated to her, forming a ball that was hurled back into the lake while I snapped my talons and our clothes returned. Luna did the same while the boys put their clothes back on and we walked towards the city with the others following close behind, except for Twilight and Celestia.
“I’m starting to question Spike’s choice of friends…” Twilight said with a frown.
“He and Luna saw something in those individuals. It would be better if we respected their choice, even if we don’t approve it.” Celestia said, also frowning. Twilight sighed but nodded, and they followed us back into the city.
Author's Notes:
Hehehe... I forgot to put the CMC on the group when Fairy fought the Timberwolf last chapter, but I remembered now!
Phew, I dodged a bullet here.
Also, HOW THE FUCK DID THIS REACHED THE 4000 WORDS?!
Seriously, I started writing yesterday and stopped when it was almost 2k, and finished today, but it jumped to the 4k without me noticing! And it took less time than last chapter to write.
Fuck logic.
Anyway, leave a comment with you opinion below, and if you noticed a typo, be sure to point it out!
I Expected More Questions... Fuck It, Story Time!
We walked through the streets of Ponyville, everyone talking among themselves, listening to music or making some few questions about what happens when the Guardians play together. Soon we were at the castle and Twilight was going to start her ‘study session’. While she prepared a notepad and some quills, the others were filling us in what happened the night before.
“Wait. So the five of them, with less than 600 Hp, tried to kill an Orianna 13/2/4 with full life?” I asked in disbelief. “Were they retarded or something?” We were sitting on some chairs Twilight teleported from around the house, but some were still standing. You'd think she would have a lot of seats around; looks like not.
Sapphyra giggled. “I said the same thing at the time. Needless to say, I destroyed them easily. Killed four with my R + W combo and the fifth with a Q and a few auto attacks.” She said with a smug grin.
“One beautiful Penta. Shame it wasn’t instantaneous.” I concluded with a nod.
Twilight soon returned with a small box floating beside her and sat on a chair, putting the box at her side. “Well, I got my notepad, quills and ink. Shall we start?”
I looked around and saw that the entire group was still there. “Huh, I honestly thought you all would exit to make something more interesting than study. Especially you, Rainbow Dash.” I said with an arched eyebrow.
“Well, I got curious about you. It’s not every day we meet a hunter, after all.” Rainbow said with a shrug.
I nodded in understanding. “Fair enough.”
“Well, let’s start with the basic. I already wrote down what you said before, so let’s continue from there.” Twilight said, lifting her notepad with an eager smile.
I looked at the others. “You guys can ask questions too. One might forget a question while other not.” I blinked and turned to the Guardians. “And you eight can help me answer. Only Scarlett, Dolph, Viper and I are from Hybrios, but we told almost everything we know about our magic during our Skype calls.” They all nodded their heads.
“Good idea.” Twilight said. “Well, let’s start with the basic. How many elements exist?”
“You mean how many were discovered. The poison element didn’t ‘exist’ until three hundred years ago.” Viper corrected her.
“Well, until now there’s Fire, Water, Earth, Air, Light, Shadow, Plant, Ice, Thunder, Arcane, Metal, Sound, Spirit, Nature, Crystal, Summon, Glyph, Dracon, Star, Chaos, Poison, Necro and Blood; twenty three elements.” I said, counting the elements.
I saw Twilight scribbling on the notepad and Starlight turned to me. “Wait, what exactly are the elements Star, Chaos and Necro?"
Luna jumped in. “Star-wielders like me can use stardust to create weapons, star energy to create our attacks, and other few things I can't remember right now. Normally the Star-wielders are attuned to either the sun or the moon, and they can control its energy to use as their weapons. It isn’t enough to actually control the sun and moon, as they’re directly connected to me and Tia.” She explained. “Chaos-wielders like Discord can bend reality at will; they can’t make others disappear from reality, but they can create houses out of thin air, for example.”
Scarlett sighed. “They’re a pain in the ass to fight against, and the worst part is that they’re not that rare; I’ve already met three different Chaos-wielders on my life. Well, Necro-wielders are basically necromancers; raise the dead, control/destroy the soul, summon weapons made out of bones, and all that jazz. One of our friends in Hybrios is a Necro-wielder, actually. He’s cool.”
“Wait, so in Hybrios they can practice necromancy like it’s a normal magic?” Twilight asked astonished. “Necromancy is a bad magic. It shouldn’t even exist!”
We snorted and rolled our eyes. “There’s no such thing as ‘bad magic’, Twilight. There’re good wielders and bad wielders. Talon may be a Necro, but he’s very kind; it’s someone you know you can trust. And also, Twilight, of all of the elements I said, which one is the ‘holiest’ to you?” I asked with a smirk.
“Uh? Well…” She nervously read her notes again. “Light, I think.”
My smirk widened. “I knew you were going to say that. There was one time I met a Light-wielder who had killed ten diamond dogs just because he thought it was fun.” They looked at me in shock and I chuckled. “Not so ‘holy’ now, eh?”
“And he got away unpunished?” Fluttershy asked with wide eyes.
I rolled mine. “Of course not. How do you think I met him? I went to beat the motherfucker up and throw him in a prison for the rest of his life.”
“Wait, so you’re a guard or a hunter?” A voice asked. We looked to the door and saw a white unicorn with dual-toned blue hair and tail walking over to us; I recognized him as Shining Armor, Prince of the Crystal Empire. He was wearing a red sleeveless shirt with a blue 'X' on the front, his shield Cutie Mark on the middle, and grey camo pants.
Twilight rushed to him and locked him into a hug. “Shining!”
He chuckled and returned the hug. “Hello, Twily.”
They let go of each other and walked to the chair, Shining Armor standing at his sister's side. “How are Cadance and Flurry?” Twilight asked as she sat on the chair.
“They’re fine. Flurry aced her latest test.” He said with a smile. “They couldn’t come, but they said hello.” He turned and walked over to me and my friends. “When Celestia said that Hybrios was sending help to protect Ponyville, I got curious and wanted to know who it was. I’m Shining Armor, former Captain of the Royal Guard.” He said to us.
I stood up. “I’m Fairy, member of the Elemental Guardians, a group of elite hunters and protectors.” I shook hands with him. “Those are Scarlett, Dolph and Viper.” The three nodded to him.
“What are those hunters and protectors, if you don't mind me asking?” He asked, returning to Twilight’s side.
“Protectors are what you would call a patrol; they basically walk around the towns and if they see someone doing something wrong they notify them at best, arrest them at worst. There are also medics and paramedics that are considered protectors, normally Plant, Water, Nature, Arcane and Light-wielders, since they have a ton of healing spells.” I explained. “The hunters also can be separated in two groups, the beast hunters go out of the towns and hunt monsters that are considered a danger to the citizens, but they don’t have to kill the monsters, just push them away from the city. And the headhunters are hunters that go around town and quietly arrest people that are too dangerous to be free.” I paused for a moment to think about it. “Actually, we should be called bounty hunters, since we don’t really need to kill.” ‘Most of the time.’ I thought.
“I’m a protector, but those three are headhunters that double as beast hunters.” Dolph said and pointed at us.
He nodded in understanding and Twilight continued to take notes. I looked at Rarity and she seemed like she really wanted to ask something. “Rarity, shoot.” I said.
“Uh?” Rarity blinked.
“Your question. I know this face you’re making.” She blushed a bit.
“I just wanted to know why do you wear these clothes if you fight beasts regularly. It doesn’t look, uh… like it would protect you.” She said, almost reluctantly.
‘You’re not telling everything, are you?’ I thought. “Yeah, and they don’t.” Everyone stared at me in confusion. “A body armor would be useless to me, since I need agility. It would just get in the way.”
“How so?” Shining asked in confusion.
“You can say I'm an assassin. It means my fighting tactics are basically hit fast, hard, and out of nowhere while avoiding being hit.” I explained, calming them. “I need to be fast, jump, do flips, and above all, evade. I can’t exactly do that with a shit-ton of metal with me, can I?” They nodded in understanding.
“There’s something that caught my eye when we were at the picnic.” Celestia said.
“Besides the fact that we went Inazuma Eleven at the ending?” I joked.
She looked at me strangely for a moment. “No… What caught my eye was the fact that the two of you are griffons, but have cutie marks.” The CMC’s eyes widened comically.
I looked at Scarlett with a smirk and saw that she had the same expression. “We’re hybrids, duh.” We said together. “Half-Griffons, Half-Ponies.”
“Oh.”
The CMC rushed to us. “What are your cutie marks?” Sweetie asked with an eager smile, but it disappeared when she didn’t saw it on my shoulder. “Why it isn’t here?”
I laughed. “Honestly, no idea. I think it’s because my shoulder is feathered, but my lower body has fur, so it still in my butt.” I pointed at where my cutie mark is. “It’s a pink heart with a light pink chain wrapped around it.”
“Mine is a black heart with a drop of blood falling from the bottom, and the outlines of fangs on the top.” Scarlett said with a proud smile. “More questions?” She looked around.
“Y-yes, but is more about your… family, if you don’t mind…” Fluttershy said nervously.
“It’s ok, go on.” Scarlett said dismissively.
“Well… Aside from the wolf, do you have any more pets?” She asked after a moment.
Rainbow rolled her eyes and got punched on the shoulder by Applejack, making her wince. I looked at the duo and chuckled as Viper answered the question for me. “We have five. Amaté is Niner’s pet wolf, Valor is Aguion’s eagle, Niv is Fairy’s cryophoenix, Mighty is Lobis’ grey wolf, and–”
“Oh, for buck’s sake, do every pet of you have a reference as a name?! I mean, one is ok, but four?!” Pinkie facepalmed hard, making us all laugh.
Viper contained her giggles before she continued. “And Neon Rose is Flora’s tarantula. This one is not.”
Pinkie nodded, still grumbling. Celestia seemed astonished. “You have a cryophoenix? They’re really rare…”
“One of the towns in Hybrios is an animal paradise; almost every species that I remember lives there, and they actually get along with the residents.” I explained. “We visited about two years ago and I met Niv there. We got along very well, but I didn’t know she wanted to come with me.” I smiled at the memory. “When we exited the town, she followed us, and we just noticed it when we were almost in our town. I adopted her on the spot and named her after Anivia, a video game character.”
“What are ya’ll elements?” Applejack finally asked.
“Arcane.” I said.
“Blood.” Scarlett said with a grin.
“Water!” Dolph said with proud.
“Poison and Summon.” Viper said quietly.
“Dracon and Fire.” Spike said again.
“Ice, Water and Dracon.” Sapphyra said with a smile.
“Shadow and Dracon.” Soul said calmly.
“Light and Shadow.” Eclipse said proudly.
“Star and Shadow.” Luna finished. “Any other question?”
“I a request, actually. Could you tell us one of the hunts you made?” Shining asked.
I thought about it for a moment before widening my eyes and turning to my friends. “Hey, did we tell you five our latest mission? With the demons?”
“No, you forgot.” Eclipse said wih furrowed eyebrows.
“Then we'll tell you now. Scarlett, help me here; you can say what you said back then and make some comments, but let the narration to me.” When she nodded, I cleared my throat.
XX—XX—XX
It happened four days ago, we were watching TV when I got a call on my phone; I looked at the number and my eyes widened for a moment before answering.
“Fairy talking… Oh hello, boss.” Scarlett’s brows furrowed and she looked at me. I pressed the phone’s screen and set it on the table. “Speaker is on and we’re alone. What’s happening?”
A gruff voice echoed from the other side. “Where are the others? I have a mission for you five.”
“I’m here, but the others are either too busy or out.” Scarlett said, returning her gaze to the TV.
“It’s ok. This mission is dangerous, but not that much… probably.”
“How dangerous, at max?” I asked, watching the TV.
“Possessed Necro-wielder dangerous.”
Scarlett groaned. “And here we go fight against a legion of zombies. Hooray.” Sarcasm is OP.
“Hehe. Anyway, the guy is trying to summon a demon lord, according to our sources." That got our attention. “Your mission is, find him and bring him to justice, we’ll try to free him. But if it’s necessary...” He trailed off.
‘Oh, wow. That’s serious.’ I thought, frowning. “Let’s hope that’s not the case.”
Killing is a high crime in Hybrios; killing one person is twenty years of prison at best.
The only killing that’s ‘explained’ is when a headhunter is forced to kill a target, probably because the target is too dangerous to be free or even alive. Serial murderers, possessed, psychopaths… you name it.
Even then, we always try to find another way to complete our missons. Anyways, you said the next line.
“Where?” Scarlett asked with a serious expression.
“I’ll send the coordinates via e-mail. Although is a simple mission and seemingly not too dangerous, I’d recommend maximum caution.”
We nodded. “Ok, send the location and we go right now. I’m sure our friends will understand if we get late to our game session.”
“Good luck.” He said, ending the call.
I heard a ding and saw it was the e-mail with the location. I turned to my sister. “Let’s go?” Receiving a nod, I got up and walked out of the house, Scar following me.
We walked through the town while I studied the coordinates. I noticed it was near our home, about 6 miles away, making me raise an eyebrow. “This section of the city is constantly monitored, why in the hell he would put his base here?” I asked to no one in particular.
Scar shrugged. “There’s a chance he’s being possessed, Right? If that’s true, maybe whatever is in control of him doesn’t know that.”
“Good point. Scar, since it’s near here, let’s run. The sooner we finish this, the better.” I said, pointing at the target's general direction.
She nodded and we start running through the streets, avoiding crowded places, and got there in forty five minutes.
“Why were the streets so crowded today? It’s 9 pm, for fuck's sake!” Scarlett complained.
I giggled a bit and walked to the front door, looking at it. I used a searching spell to find Shadow Dust – that’s the target’s name – and felt nothing. ‘Maybe he’s not here?’ I wondered. ‘That’s good, it’ll be easier.’ I turned to Scar. “See a way to get in?”
She stared at me for a moment. “Teleport? Y’know, the magic that we go poof and appear somewhere else?”
I rolled my eyes. “Is not that simple, and I wanted a more badass way to enter, but ok.” I grabbed her shoulder and looked through the window to mark my destination. With a burst of magic we appeared inside the house, on the living room.
“Now, if I were a bad villain that wanted to bring the dead to this land, where would I put my secret base…?” I wondered, looking around.
The room was simple, a sofa, some trophies on the wall, a fireplace, a TV above the fireplace, a shelf with some books on it… Nothing seemed out of place. I looked to my sister and our gazes met. “Underground.” We said together.
We think a lot alike. Years of being exposed to her.
You flatter me. We split up and walked around the house, looking into other rooms. Two bedrooms, one bathroom, one dining room… “Found it.” I heard Scar say. I went to her side and saw she was kneeling inside the broom closet below the staircase leading to the second floor. “Hear.” She knocked at the floor outside the closet, making a light sound, and then knocked the floor inside the closet, making an echo.
“Good call.” I smiled at her. She stepped out and I lifted the wooden floor, the floor offering no resistance at all. “Loose.” We looked inside the hole that was revealed, an orange light illuminating the tunnel below. “You go first?”
“Scared?” I didn’t turn to look at her, but I could hear her smirk.
“Fuck you.” I said, jumping into the hole. She chuckled before following me.
She gave a low whistle. “I want a place like this.”
“Yeah, it’s your style.” I walked ahead, using the torches on the wall to guide me.
We walked in silence, carefully not to make any sound, and in about ten minutes we reached a metal platform over a chamber of sorts. We looked down and saw about thirty lesser fire demons kneeling, and a hybrid between pony and minotaur in some sort of altar-
Wait, wait, wait.
XX—XX—XX
“What is it, Rainbow?” I said, annoyed.
“A hybrid between a pony and a minotaur?” She said, looking disgusted. “How does that even work?”
I looked around and saw some indifferent, curious and disgusted faces; the disgusted ones being Rainbow, Rarity, Sweetie Belle and Starlight Glimmer, before answering. “We aren’t called Hybrios for nothing. A lot of couples are inter-species, and almost every species are compatible to each other.” I looked at Rarity and smirked. “I really want my friends to visit us soon. Three of them are quite the dogs.” I said with a wink. She seemed to understand me, since her eyes widened a lot and her pupils shrank to pinpricks. I chuckled, remembering when Spike told me what happened to the unicorn before returning to my story. “Anyways…”
XX—XX—XX
The hybrid was standing on some sort of altar, a large rune craved on the floor around him. He was wearing a black cloak, the only thing out were his arms and his head. His coat was grey and he had black hair, with two horns emerging from the sides.
I looked at the rune around the altar and at the demons for a moment before widening my eyes and kneeling behind the barrier that prevented anyone from falling, going out of view.
“What?” Scarlett whispered, also kneeling.
“He really wants to summon a demon lord…” I whispered quietly.
She stared at me with her beak hanging. Seeing as she wasn't going to say anything, I decided to look again just to be sure. I peered over the edge and examined the rune. “A Magma Demon Lord, to be exact.”
“This guy has to be possessed.” She whispered while pinching the bridge between her eyes. I remember that a headache started at that moment.
“Actually no.” I corrected. “That rune is mixed. It’ll summon and control the Lord. Or at least try to.”
“This guy is crazy.” She concluded, her hand going a bit higher and massaging her temple. “How do we stop him?”
“If we stop him now, the energy that’s already on the rune will explode. But…” I trailed off.
I was silent for a while, studying the rune and trying to think something to stop the ritual. I recognized some of the symbols and the grails that were placed on certain points of the rune. As I studied the ritual, a plan was forming on my mind, the horrible kind of plan.
“Let him.”
What?!
XX—XX—XX
Everyone stared at me as if I was crazy. Though I kind of am for thinking that...
“Let him?! How the hell is that a plan?!” Spike shouted angrily.
I couldn’t help but wince. "Calm down, I’ll explain.” I said quietly.
“Better be a good one.” He growled, my friends nodding in agreement.
XX—XX—XX
Just as assumed, Scarlett looked at me as if I was more insane than the Necro-wielder below.
“He wants to control the Lord, right?” I started to explain, she nodded in confirmation. “To control a creature summoned of that tier, the creature needs to be weakened. A summon ritual like this needs energy, from the summoner, the summoned, or both. He’s going to reach for the Lord, take its energy to power up the ritual and, at the same time, weaken him so it’ll be easier to control.”
“But it won’t be enough to control the Lord. It’ll probably lash out in rage and kill the guy, but it will be weak enough so we can send it back to where it came from.” Scarlett completed, realizing my plan. “You know the chances of we ending up dead are really high, right?”
“Tonight seems like a good night to die.” I said, giving her a grin.
She matched my grin and we both stood up, reaching for our weapons. “Let’s kill the lesser demons in the meantime, they’re not very strong but it’ll be a pain in the ass. Then, it’s Boss Battle Time.” I said with a critical eye, judging the enemy and twirling my Chasers on my hand.
“Could you stop while you’re ahead?” Scarlett groaned, gripping her Fangs. “You’re going to start talking like we’re on a video-game quest. It gets annoying after a while.”
“Nope.” I said happily.
U-uh… Excuse me…
Oh, for fuck’s sake…
XX—XX—XX
“Yes, Fluttershy?” I hissed.
“Eep!” She hid herself behind Applejack who glared at me.
I sighed. 'Spike told me the mare is a lot less shy now than she was before, but looks like she still gts scared easily.' I thought with a shake of my head. “Sorry, but everyone is interrupting and it’s getting really annoying, so…” I clapped my hands and gave her a smile. “What do you want to ask?”
“W-Well, what are t-those things you mentioned? C-Chasers and Fangs?” She asked meekly, returning to her position at the farmer's side.
I reached behind me, grabbed all my six Chasers and showed them. I gave one to Twilight to examine and another to Rainbow, who had a curious look. I saw Scarlett unclasp her daggers from her belt and do the same. “Careful, they’re really sharp.” She warned.
“Cool…” Scootaloo said, reaching for my Chaser, but Rainbow pulled it out of her reach, making Scoots pout.
“Careful, squirt. These aren’t toys.” Rainbow said. Scoots grumbled put obeyed, inspecting the knife from a distance.
“I thought Scarlett was kidding when she said you treated life like it’s a game.” Eclipse said, sounding disappointed.
I rolled my eyes again. “I do, but to an extent. I treat our abilities like they’re spells, passives, stats, and shit-like, but I won’t go jumping into a hole thinking I have extra lives.” I grumbled. “Besides, most things I say make sense, if you think about it.”
“Unfortunately, that’s true. And only encourages her to continue.” Scarlett sighed.
“Back to the story.” I said before this could continue.
XX—XX—XX
We jumped from the ‘balcony’ and landed on the level below, startling the necromancer and making the beasts hiss at us. The guy turned around to see what the hell happened and snorted when he saw us. “You came here to try and stop me? Ha! You’re too late, the ritual has begun, and-”
“’And the Lord will come, bringing darkness to the world, with me on his command!’ Yeah, we know all of this, already. Could you just summon your god so we can kick both yours and its asses?” Scarlett interrupted while I rolled my eyes.
No fucks given.
“What?” He said, stunned.
“If we stop you now, the rune will explode, bringing half of the town with it.” I explained. “I kind of don’t want that, so just summon your god so we can kill him.”
“O…k…” He said slowly before shaking his head returning to his normal tone. “Ha! You think you can fool me?!” My sister and I both groaned. “You two are the fools here! Demons! Kill them both!”
“I was hoping you’d say that.” Scarlett said, grinning menacingly.
“Bring it, dead weight!” I shouted to the demons. They screeched and ran toward us; we just held our weapons and when they were close enough, jumped above them.
“Arcane Bomb!” I shouted, throwing four Chasers at them; the knives exploded on the impact, leaving nothing behind.
“Blood Swipe.” Scarlett said while she took one of her Bloodstone Pearls. The pearl turned into blood and swiped at the demons, cutting two of them in half.
“They’re really weak, not even worth the mana we’re putting into this.” I commented, using my other two Chasers to cut a demon’s throat.
“Stop it!” Scarlett shouted, using the Fangs to cut the demon’s arms off. She finished it by shoving her dagger on its mouth, the blade going all the way to the back of its head.
“Nope.” I jumped on top of a demon and kicked its head, the force of the impact taking its head off and making me blink in disbelief. “Seriously? My Atk-” I saw Scarlett glaring at me with murder in her eyes, making me trail off and jump to my paws, letting the demon's body fall. “…My physical strength isn’t even that high, how a kick took off its head that easily?” I half-complained and half-mocked the Necro-wielder. I dropped to the floor to evade a swipe and jumped back to my paws, cutting the attacker in half.
“Shut up!” The villain wannabe shouted. “I have perfect strength! My puppets are perfect! Stop mocking me!”
“Summon the demon and control it, then we’ll stop.” I said simply, evading a demon's slash and grabbing its arm, throwing it at the others. Scarlett jumped to my side, her clothes covered in blood. I looked down and saw that mine weren’t that different.
“Count?” She asked.
“Seven. You?” I replied.
“Eleven.” She said with a smug grin.
I rolled my eyes. “That’s because I don’t want to spend too much mana in them when I can hit kill them all.” I retorted, parrying a demon’s attack and shoving my knife on its heart. Or were it was supposed to be. “They break too easily. Looks like the boss fight will be really hard, eh?”
“I’ll just ignore your comments from now on.” She grumbled, killing two more by using the blood around her to cut them vertically.
“You should have done that when we started the quest.” I said and laughed when her eye twitched rapidly. “Ok, ok, I will stop. Or at least make less RPG references.” I threw my Chasers on two demons and they exploded like the others before. I focused my magic and my knives returned to their places on the chain going around my back. “Gotta love Soulbound Weapons.” I commented, grabbing them again.
“Hahaha! The ritual is complete!” The madman laughed ‘evilly’ while a black and red mass formed on the air.
“Scar!” I shouted and jumped high.
“Blood Fest.” She said, sending needles of blood to the demons around us that decapitated most of them. I fell to the floor and killed the other two that somehow survived the onslaught.
We turned towards the altar and saw the mass of black and red slowly morphed in a… well… I think the best way to put it is ‘demonic form’, but that’s pretty obvious. The Tauren-Faunus – that’s the most popular way to call a minotaur-pony hybrid, by the way – was standing at the altar, looking at the spell with a crazed smile, and then he turned toward us when it was complete.
The Lord had the shape of feral dragon; gigantic, red scales, dragon head, horns going out of his forehead with a curve that sent the tip to the back of its head, and all that, but his torso, hands and feet were glowing red, like lava. “Now, with this demon in my control, this land is mi-” The Necro-wielder was cut off by a slash from the demon, killing the guy instantly.
“Dumbass…” Scarlett muttered and I nodded in agreement.
“This fool thought he could control Us, but We are the Lord, WE ARE UNCONTROLABLE! Now, We need to thank you, without you two We would not be able to conquer this world.” I turned to Scarlett and pointed to the Lord. She just shrugged. “We will reward thou, by giving thou the least painful death We can manage.”
Luna, shut the fuck up. I don't know shit about archaic language, I'm doing my best here.
“Yeah, boredom is a good way to start.” Scarlett said with an unamused stare.
I’m cocky like that.
Shut it. Anyways, her comment made the demon angry, so, obviously, I joined in. “We have an appointment in two hours, we want to get there in time, y’know.” I said with a raised eyebrow while tapping my pulse like I had a watch.
“We have?” Scarlett turned to me with furrowed eyebrows.
“We promised to help Dolph on her Minecraft world, remember?” I clarified.
“Ah…” My sister nodded slowly.
“Thou dare to ignore Us for, for! That?!” He shouted.
“He doesn’t even know what Minecraft is. Or videogames, in general.” Scarlett grumbled under her breath.
“Enough! I’ll kill thee, and that’s final! Now, DIE!” We felt a huge wave of heat and energy going out of his hands, and he unleashed a torrent of molten lava towards us. We jumped to the side together, avoinding his attack. The moment we were back on the floor we started running around him to make ourselves hard to aim at.
“Lava? Huh, and he didn’t even need to use a trigger.” Scarlett commented when she jumped behind a rock to block a ball of lava.
“He’s a master-tier entity, you idiot. The only reason I’m not running out of here as fast as I can is because he’s weakened from the spell.” I explained to her while we evaded more attacks. “A spell like that would run you dry of magic at least four times. That’s why the summoneds are always weak at first; the summoners always take energy off them to power up the spell, because powering the rune by themselves is a death-sentence.”
“Thou are a smart one, are thou not?” The Lord said, not giving up from attacking. “Tis a shame We have to kill thee.”
“Yeah, she’s a nerd.” Scarlett said, turning to the demon and backflipping to evade an attack that was sent on her direction. “Always were.”
“Hey Scar, he’ll be quite the bitch to kill, so why not bring the big weapons? Just watch out for your passive.” I said, jumping to a wall and using my Chasers to climb.
“Alright!” She shouted, using her blood control to create a platform to send her high into the air.
Before anyone interrupts, a passive is an ability that we can't control, and has both a good side and a bad side. It’s one of the few things that I actually agree with Fairy saying game-like.
Scarlett’s passive is like that; Her Mag increases when there’s blood nearby, increasing in the same pace the blood increases. But, she gradually loses control over herself, again, in the same pace the blood increases.
…Translating, my spells hurt more when there’s a lot of blood nearby, but if there’s too much blood I lose my sanity and attack everything nearby. I never got close to attack innocents or allies, but still.
Mine appears later, so I’ll explain when it comes up. Anyways, we were above the demon and released our spells. “Arcane Storm!” I summoned a shit-ton of arcane spheres and made them rain over the Lord. Scarlett grabbed two more of her pearls and turned them into blood, her passive immediately buffing – Ugh… – Hush, her passive immediately buffing her magical power, making her next spell incredibly dangerous. “Blood Rain!” She shouted and the blood around her turned into needles, joining my own attack. Our combined spells proved to be strong and made a great deal of damage on the demon, possibly a quarter of his HP. Nope, I started narrating this fight like it was a game, and I’ll finish it that way.
He roared in pain and tried to retaliate with a stream of fire, but I was ready for this and created a barrier around me while Scarlett used her blood control to push herself out of the way. I sent a blast of magic in the demon’s direction, the blast exploding inside the demon’s mouth and stopping his attack. I dropped my shield and shot a chain towards the ceiling; the chain embedded on it and I swung towards the place Scarlett had fallen.
I jumped and fell to the floor, rolling to absorb the impact and skid to a stop at Scarlett’s side. “Like a boss.” I commented. Scarlett rolled her eyes and we both turned to our enemy; the Lord coughed uncontrollably.
“It’s not working, his scales are absorbing most of the damage. We still hurt him, but not that much.” I complained. “I told you this fight were going to be a pain.”
“Any plans?”
“One that won’t turn you into a psycho? No.” I sighed. “My spells just disperse when it touches him; your spells are more physical, so they deal more damage.”
“But it’s not enough, since his scales still block them.” She completed for me.
We noticed the Lord had stopped struggling to breathe and was looking at us, prepared for another attack. We ran around him again, evading the spells that were sent our way.
“I… think I have one, but I need you to give me an opening.” Scarlett said reluctantly.
I raised one eyebrow. “Which kind of opening?”
“Breaking his scales.” My eyes widened a bit, almost unnoticeable. “If he’s really that weak, his scales should be very weak too; a very strong attack should do the trick.” She explained. “But I’ll also need some time to power up.”
“That’s… a good plan, actually. Ok, I’ll do it.” I stopped aimed my hand at him. "Arcane Missile!" A blast of magic surged forwards and impacted the Lord, gaining his attention. “1v1?” I suggested with a hand on my waist and another spinning one of my Chasers.
“Thou are more of a fool than We had thought.” He chuckled.
“Yeah, yeah. I’m bat-shit insane, sue me.” I rolled my eyes and he sent a very large fire ball towards me. “Aw, hell...” My eyes widened and I moved out of the way, but the explosion sent me flying towards a wall, hurting me. “Fuck you, low Def.” I cursed and jumped in time to avoid another fireball; this time I also shielded myself, and the explosion sent me towards the Lord. As he went forward to try and eat me, I used the shield to propel myself over his head and on the ceiling
“Arcane Chain Trap!” I shouted when I touched the ceiling, 'kneeling' and impacting the surface with my palm. Dozens of chains appeared around me and held the lord in place, lifting him a few inches so his feet were dangling and his torso was exposed in Scarlett’s direction.
‘Now or never.’ I thought as I fell and shot a chain upwards, the chain embedding itself on the ceiling again and sending me towards the demon. I released the chain when I got close to him and somersaulted multiple times on the air to gather speed. “Vault Breaker Kick!” I kicked the demon’s chest with all my strenght and fell to the floor.
Man, that move was a bitch to learn. It’s like that; I power up my magic on my paw and kick something that’s heavily armored or resistant. The magic will disperse on the target and then explode, breaking it. I learned that spell from the son of a thief that robbed banks with a punch version of this attack to punch holes on the vaults, hence the name. Never used that way, but it’s really useful against tanks.
Like Scarlett said and I presumed before, the Lord was really weakened by the ritual and his magical aura was almost non-existent, so the scales were pulverized by the kick. To be fair, I think I overdid when I powered it up. “Now!” I shouted when the scales fell, the Lord roaring in pain and finally breaking free from the chains. A bit too late, though.
“Death’s Call: Bloodstone Spear.” Scarlett triggered her spell, her eyes glowing red for changing her most powerful attack. A large spear that glowed crimson formed on her hand, made out of the blood she was controlling plus the blood from the demons from earlier. She hurled the spear towards the demons heart, penetrating the exposed flesh and going all the way through him. The spear impacted the wall behind the demon as he roared and tumbled to the ground, out of energy.
Scarlett fell to her knees, having spent all her energy on that attack; I ran towards her in time to stop her from falling on her face. We turned to the Lord and saw his glow was dimming, a signal his life was ending. “What… did… thou… do…?” He said, gasping for breath.
“That spell only kept you here for a time, to make you a ‘resident’ of this world you would need to live here for days.” I explained while I sat on the ground, putting Scarlett's head on my lap. “The only things that kept you here was your energy and your summoner’s, we just needed to kill him and tire you out to send you back to the hole you came from. That’s the bad side of being a god; you may be immortal, but there’s a lot more rules attached to you.”
“Clever…” He croaked out. “We… will… return…”
“And you’ll get your ass kicked again.” I said with a grin, noticing that his glow was finally disappearing. I turned to Scar, who was looking a bit better. “How much XP do you think we won from that?” I asked, still grinning.
She groaned in frustration. Loudly.
We stood there in silence for a while. “Two-thousand at minimum.” She chuckled, humoring me. “And an achievement.” I laughed out loud and got up, helping Scarlett to her paws. She stumbled a bit, but regained her balance after a second. “I’m good.” She said. I nodded and released her, walking towards the staircase that led to the platform from earlier. Scarlett controlled all the blood that were scattered, well, everywhere, and formed her pearls, the extra blood creating two more. She was about to follow me, but she heard a grumble coming from her stomach. She put a hand on her belly and looked around, spotting one of the grails used on the ritual.
She grabbed it and saw that the red liquid inside was blood. Licking her beak, she did the stupidest thing she'd ever done.
She drank it.
It seemed like a good idea at the time.
Shut the fuck up. So, the imbecile drank the blood and every grail on the room started glowing red. She got startled by that and dropped the grail, which made a ‘clank’ when it hit the floor.
I noticed the glow and slowly turned towards my sister. “What. Did. You. Do?” I slowly asked, already having an idea of what happened.
“Uh… Nothing?” She replied nervously. I teleported to her front and rubbed a talon on her beak, coating it with blood, and looked at the fallen grail before returning my gaze to the idiot.
“Are you sure?” I asked, feeling my eyes start warming as my anger made energy rush through them.
“Ok, I drank a bit of blood from… the… grail…” She said as sheslowly stepped backwards, putting distance between the two of us. I felt my left eye twitch and my vision start turning pink. I blinked to dissipate the energy before the results of her fuck-up decided to show themselves.
The grails exploded in red light, forming ghostly red figures that floated around us. The figures started to multiply, and then turned into heavy-armored knights made out of coal and lava. They looked weak, but I could feel the magical aura around them; they had auras that had almost the same strength as mine. I turned towards Scarlett with a flat face and she gave me an apologetic look. “I fucking hate you…” I said before turning towards the Magma Warriors, preparing my Chasers once again.
Author's Notes:
Hey! I'm really sorry for not releasing this chapter last weekend, but I needed to do some things and didn't even get close to the computer for more than an hour, so I slowly wrote this during the week.
If you guys are going to comment about the messed up archaic language, even after Fairy said she didn't know squat about it, you have to remember that this – the whole fic – is being narrated by a seventeen-years-old teenager; half of the typos are on purpose, the other half are letters on the wrong place. Or missing.
Also, sorry for the cliffhanger, but I didn't really want to write a 10k words chapter, 6k being released two days before it should – or five days late – is more than enough.
This time the page breaker is different. That kind of page breaker will mark flashbacks or stories.
I hope you enjoyed it!
You Had One Job, Scarlett...
Honestly, their expressions didn’t surprise me in the slightest. Most of the room facepalmed or stared at Scarlett; a few didn’t even know what a Magma Warriors was, but did understand that Scarlett did something stupid. Some reactions were hilarious to see; Spike just stared at Scarlett with the biggest ‘what the fuck?!’ face he could manage, Luna sank on her chair with both hands on her face while groaning, and Eclipse actually stood up and started to bang his head on the nearest wall.
‘That would be pretty much my reaction, if I was on their place.’ I thought, chuckling. “Yeah, yeah, she’s an idiot. But she did fix things for us.” I said with a shake of my head.
“How so?” Eclipse asked, a small trail of blood pouring from his forehead and between his eyes.
“Well, after her fuck up, we got ready to fight, and...” I trailed off, looking at the door with narrowed eyes. I looked at Scarlett and raised an eyebrow; she nodded in confirmation.
“Three, two, one…” We said together, the doorbell chiming when we trailed off, making us grin and fist-bump.
“I take you know who is at the door?” Spike asked, standing up to answer the door.
“Sensing other’s auras isn’t my forte, but I can recognize when an aura is one of my friends’.” I shrugged. “The only thing I can say for sure is that two of the seven outside are my sisters.” I looked at Twilight. “May they come in?” I asked with a growing smirk.
“Sure.” She responded with a nod.
I snapped my fingers and seven girls were teleported inside the room, a few feet above the floor. They just had time to look down before they came crashing down.
“Ugh…” The groaned together before they got up and glared at me. I just waved with a shit-eating grin. “Dammit, Fairy. If you weren’t Aguion’s sister you'd be dead now.” Niner Blaze growled, her hair igniting in a display of fury and power.
“Come on, hothead, it was funny.” Scarlett snickered. The Fire-wielding unicorn stared at me for a moment before relaxing, her hair going back to its usual state.
“You’re an asshole.” She huffed, crossing her arms.
“And that’s why you love me.” I grinned, getting up and walking towards the new-comers. “Every one, those are my sisters Lightning and Amber, my soon-to-be-sisters-in-law Niner Blaze and Dranitta, and my friends Bella, Flora and Metta.” I said proudly while pointing to each of them. I got slapped on the back of my head my Niner, making me let out a laugh.
“Fuck off.” Niner Blaze hissed.
I calmed down a bit before talking again. “Oh, wow; I never understanded how the nickname ‘Ire’ went to me instead of you.” She growled again, and I felt her aura's power spike. I rolled my eyes and waved to her. “Ok, ok, sheesh. Anyways, those are the Aspects of Harmony, Princess Celestia, Shining Armor, Starlight Glimmer, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Eclipse, Soul, Spike, Sapphyra and Mirror.” I said, pointing at everyone; they waved back, saying ‘Good to meet you.’ or something along those lines. “Ok, so, what are you all doing here?” I asked the group.
“We were seeing the town; the only thing that we haven’t see until now was the castle. Then we remembered you were out with Spike and decided to see what you were doing.” Dranitta responded with a shrug.
“We was telling them my last quest. I was going to start talking about how Scarlett un-made her fuck up and almost- wait, no spoilers.” I said, sitting back at Scarlett’s side. I looked at Twilight. “Can they stay for the rest of the story?”
The alicorn looked around the room. “There isn’t anywhere for them to seat, but sure.” My friends all nodded with smiles on their faces.
"We were going to return after checking on Fairy, but I guess we can stay a bit." Sunshine said.
I saw them walk to different sides of the room; some leaning on the near wall, some stood near us, etc. The only thing that caught my eye was that Flora put a hand on Eclipse's wound, curing it with a quick spell. I smiled and shook my head. “Ok, where was I? Oh, right. After Scarlett summoned the Warriors…”
XX—XX—XX
“I fucking hate you…” I said, preparing my Chasers once again.
“Sorry…” She said, trying to apologize before I could cut her beak off.
“Just shut up and kill them, and maybe I won’t kill you when we get back.” I said curtly.
We just stood there, waiting for them to make the first move. Suddenly, one of the warriors ran and tried to slash at Scarlett with its long sword. She ducked under the swipe and slashed the demon’s armor, but her attack bounced off effortlessly. The demon tried again, and she pulled out on of her pearls before pointing it to her attacker. “Blood Claw!” She shouted and the pearl turned into a bloodstone claw that parried the blow. she used the remaining blood to attack with a Blood Swipe, and made a great deal of damage on the warrior.
Another demon ran towards me and I shielded myself, the shield cracked with the mace’s impact, but still held. Yeah, I always sucked at defensive magic; my shields can stop a powerful energy attack, but physical attacks crack it like it’s made of wood. I dropped the shield and pointed my palm towards the demon, preparing an attack. “Arcane Missile!” I shouted, a blast of energy firing from my hand and impacting the demon’s armor, sending it flying back and into the cave’s wall.
I turned and sent another blast towards the demon that were attack my sister, taking its head off. “Thanks!” She said.
“You’re going to die, but not here. Carrying your corpse to our home would be a bit hard." She winced at my tone and turned to our enemies.
“They’re not that resistant to magic. Looks like this fight is yours, my magical strength is shit. To fight them I would end up activating my passive.” She frowned.
“Yeah.” I said, looking back at our opponents. Most used weapons like maces, spears and long swords, which meant that if they tried to come all at once, they would end up attacking each other more than us; the bad part is that they knew that. “They’re sending one by one to tire us out. We need to kill them fast, or we’ll die here.” I noted.
“Yeah. Any ideas?” She asked.
“No.” Was the only thing I could say, since another demon ran towards us and I had to evade its attack. I jumped over it and sent another blast, but this one blocked the spell with his mace. My eyes widened and I kicked him back with full force before jumping towards him again while releasing another spell. “Vault Breaker Kick!” I kicked the demon warrior, who was obliterated when the spell activated. I jumped back towards Scarlett, who was fight another demon, and kicked her adversary on the torso. The warrior stumbled a bit, giving Scarlett enough time to release her own spell. “Crimson Rocket!” She hurled her Fang at the demon, and the dagger destroyed the demon’s armor. I panted, trying to come up with a plan that would save our feathers.
“They learn our moves and are resistant to physical attacks. I think this is the real boss fight.” I commented with narroed eyes. “Or a Dark Souls level side-quest.”
“I’m going to attack them with my full strength. I summoned them here on the first place.” Scarlett said sorrowfully. “When they’re dead, slap the shit out of me until my passive deactivates.”
“No, that’ll be our last resort. I’ll come up with something, just hold on.” I said. I had to think fast, I was getting tired too quickly; my spells may be powerful, but my mana pool isn’t that big.
Another two ran toward us. We traded enemies and threw our spells. “Blood Storm!” Scarlett shouted and a vortex of blood went forwards, destroying the demon and two behind it. “Arcane Storm!” I sent a volley of arcane blasts that deleted my enemies’ life, as well as two more behind him.
I fell to my knees and panted hard. “This shit is taking too long…” I mumbled. Scarlett looked at me with concern, offering me a hand. I took it and nodded. “I’m ok. But we really need to end this now.” I said while standing up. When I got up I felt something coming from my cutie mark and smiled. “There we go…” I said, before my eyes went unfocused. When I returned to reality, I saw Scarlett throwing two bloodstone pearls that morphed into shields, protecting us from two demons that tried to attack.
“I really hope your passive gave you something useful.” She said in a strained voice as the warriors tried to smash their way in.
“It did. Remember the platform? It’s made out of metal; it’s the perfect weapon against them.” I said with a smirk, pointing upwards.
"Wait, you…" Scarlett trailed off when I nodded, and she smirked. “Fuck'em up.” She said as she let her shield fall and slammed both demons with the same spell. “Blood Fest!” The spell went to every direction around us, but it wasn’t strong enough to kill them, just knock them back. “Blood Dash!” She jumped and her blood carried her towards the ceiling, where she held up using her Fangs.
I stood up and prepared my spell, reaching for the platform above. “Copycat.” A pink aura covered my entire body. “Sarah.” The aura turned to a bright green. “Magnetic Storm!” The platform was covered in a green aura and was shred into pieces, the metal pieces spiraling around me and continuously attacked the demons around, cutting them open.
And that’s my passive! At any random moment, or when I’m in deep shit, I’ll copy a random spell from a random friend of mine, except for their Callings. The thing is, every spell I copy will cost a lot more than normal, I dare say the cost is double than normal. And since I already had too little mana, and this spell already costed a lot even when Sarah – Sarah is the girl I copied the spell from, by the way – is using it… Yeah I’m surprised this spell lasted more than three seconds.
I groaned and fell to the floor, completely out of mana. I looked around and saw that the warriors number’s had been diminished from eleven to five. “Fairy!” Scarlett shouted, dropping to the floor and running towards me.
“I’m okay…” I slowly got up, groaning when I forced my exausted body to move. “But I can’t fight anymore.” I frowned.
“They already learned most of my attack spells, and the others won’t do much damage…” Scarlett grumbled. “Shit.” She looked to me, I sighed and nodded.
“Kill them. They won’t be expecting repeated attack to be so strong.” I said. "But if you lose control and die, I'll ask Shadow Talon to revive you so I can kill you again myself." I growled.
She smiled and nodded, taking hold of all her pearls. “I just have eight. It’ll be enough to kill them, but I’ll activate my passive too. It won't fuck with my head that much, but I’ll protect you with a shield first, just to be sure.” She turned two of the pearls into blood and used them to push me into the far wall and create a dome of bloodstone to protect me.
‘Two? Those pearls are a manticore worth of blood.’ I thought. I looked at the side of the sphere, where a small entrance was located, big enough for me to pass but small enough that the demons won’t enter. I then located a small gap on the barrier so I could see what was happening outside.
I saw that the five demons returned from to this reality and were walking towards Scarlett; she smiled and threw all her pearls to the air. The six pearls turned into liquid blood, the blood spiraling above her.
She closed her eyes started giggling, I felt her aura's power spike so hard I winced, even if I was feet away from the griffoness. “Well, well, well. So you five wanna play with me?” Her eyes opened and I noticed that they were glowing a blood red, her irises were so thin you'd mistake them for her slitted pupils, and a red haze emanated from her eyes; the power was so strong it physically alterated her body and still seeped out of her, too much to stay channeled. “Then let’s play.” She said with a cold smile, making me shudder in fear again.
She jumped towards a near warrior and shot a spell mixed with a punch. “Blood Swipe!” She shouted with a crazed smile, the combined force completelly annihilating the demon. She looked at where the demon used to be and let out a sigh. “Ah, looks like he didn't know how to play...” She sounded actually disappointed. Then she looked at the other four, murder and insanity on her eyes. “Let’s see if you four do!” I swear I saw the demons take a step back. Well, if I were on their places, I’d be shitting my pants too.
She ran towards them and launched the spell again, the blood impacting their weapons and sending them on the wall; when they stood up, their arnors were completely cracked. “If you can’t even resist that, then I’ll just end you already.” She sighed and said with disappointment heavy on her voice. She pointed her palm at them, just like I had done earlier, and all the blood formed a ball on front of her. “Blood Storm.” The ball lurched forwards and turned into a vortex of incredible proportion, destroying the demons and creating a new tunnel on the wall they had impacted earlier. She looked at her work before looking around, I ducked to avoid her gaze, and when she saw no one else, she just pouted and started making forms with her blood to pass the time.
‘Ok. A lot of blood was lost to power up this attack, so she won't attack me. I still have to snap her out of it, though.’ I thought before nodding. I walkedbtowards her quietly, and when I got close enough I put a hand on her shoulder. “Scar?”
She turned towards me, still with a look of craziness, and smiled warmly. “Fairy! Good to see you. Let’s go home? It’s boring here.” She stated.
“Sure, but it would be better if you turned all this blood into pearls again.” I smiled. ‘Come on…’
“Nah, it’s ok! I feel so alive and powerful near it! I won’t turn it back to pearls ever again!” She said with Pinkie levels of excitement. Yeah, she turns childish when she’s affected by her passive. A crazy child with the power to control two hydras worth of blood and has a murder intent.
I shuddered for a third time at the tought.
‘Yeah, didn’t think that would work, either.’ I sighed. “Listen Scar, it will be better if you turn the blood into pearls, it really will. Please?” She just turned and started walking away. ‘Ugh, I’m too tired for this shit!’ I screamed mentally and facepalmed. I checked how much mana I had and decided to use a little trick. I pushed her to the floor and she fell on her chest. She tried to get up, but I turned her so she was facing upwards and put a knee on her chest to hold her down. “Listen here, you little mind-fucked bitch! You’re going to turn all of this blood into pearls now, or I swear I’ll make you death the most painfully slow possible, shove all my knives plus both your daggers on your corpse's chest and have Talon revive you so you can feel the pain.” I put magic on a last spell and made my eyes glow pink like Scarlett's did before. “Got it?” I growled.
Y'know, I sometimes forget why we're called psycho twins, since I'm the only one who get's brain-fucked. Thanks for reminding me.
She nodded rapidly and I saw all the blood turn into five pearls, one of them being a bit smaller than the other four. She blinked before her eyes widened and I fell on top of her. I rolled to her side and we just lay there for a few minutes in silence, staring at the cave's ceiling “I really hate you.” I hissed when I gathered enough energy to be angry before standing up.
XX—XX—XX
“After that we just sent a message to our boss saying that the mission was over and walked back home, I being really pissed with Scarlett for making us fight those warriors and having to activate her passive to save us.” I finished my story.
Spike whistled. “That was quite the mission.”
“One of the hardest we ever had.” Scarlett nodded. "Normally we don't need to get as violent as that one."
Dranitta clapped her hands to get our attention. “Well guys, it’s getting late. Better go home.”
We looked at the clock on the wall and saw it was already 5:49 pm, almost night. “Well, you all have any other question before we go?” I asked.
“I have one, how many spells do you two have?” Twilight asked.
“I have twenty, with six of them being copied, and Scarlett has seventeen.” I replied for the two of us. I paused for a moment and turned to our friends. “And you five? I know for a fact that Dolph has twelve and Viper has sixteen, but I never stopped to count your spells.”
They stopped to think before they replied. “I have fifteen, but most are repeated, with just the element changing.” Eclipse shrugged.
“Thirteen. Not that much, for a mage.” Sapphyra seemed down because of that. She was a self-proclaimed mage; has been since I told the Guardians about the classes.
“Sixteen.” Soul said simply.
“Twenty seven. And I’m just counting the auric spells.” Luna said, grinning smugly.
“Five.” Spike grumbled.
I looked at him, almost sensing the disappointment in him. “Hey, it’s not much but I can teach you a spell right now.” He looked at me and I stood up. “Go there.” I pointed to a wall, and he walked there. “Put energy on your arm, and hold it forwards, hand open.”
He did like I told him to, a green aura covering his hand. “Now what?” He asked.
“Now? Hehe…” I chuckled before activating my own spell. “Think fast! Arcane Missile!” I sent a blast of magic towards him, making everyone gasp. He went wide-eyed and put his hand on the way of the projectile. The blast made contact, but instead of exploding, Spike’s green aura covered the blast, holding it into place on his hand. Everyone was wide-eyed, staring at the spell.
“What?” He asked astonished.
I smiled. “This spell is called Reversal. If you’re strong enough, you can grab any projectile and send it flying towards anywhere like it’s you that’s casting the spell, firing the arrow, etc.” I explained.
He proved it was true when he shot the blast towards me, and I didn’t even lift a finger to stop it. It just impacted on me and sent me skidding a bit, making me chuckle. “What? Did you really think I would fire a strong spell on you? Come on, Spike, you know me better than that.” I said with false disappointment.
He chuckled. “Suppose not.” He said, smiling brightly at me. “You’re going to play tonight?”
“Of course, see you five later.” I waved them goodbye, and teleported my Chasers from Rainbow’s and Twilight’s hands, Scarlett doing the same. My family and I walked towards the door before Amber suddenly stopped us.
“Autumn Windstorm.” She said, summoning her weapon. It’s very large fan, Temari-like; it was beige with the inside part – I always forget the name – being white. She smiled to the others. “I thought you would like to see a high-level Wind spell.” When everyone nodded, she turned to an empty space near us, and prepared herself, the orange glow of her aura covering the Windstorm. “Wind Portal.” She waved her weapon, a gust of wind was sent forwards and created a circle in front of us. Our house’s image appeared inside the circle and everyone looked at it in amazement.
The others stepped through the portal, leaving me behind. I turned to everyone else in the room. “High-level my furry ass, I already copied this shit.” I said, pointing to the portal. I smiled cheeckly and jumped into the portal. “See ya!” I shouted before the portal closed.
I chuckled and turned toward my friends, who were already entering the house. “Come on, Fairy!” Scarlett called me. “Aguion said dinner's ready!”
“Ok!” I shouted and ran towards them, deciding to eat a bit before playing for the rest of the night.
Author's Notes:
I hope you enjoyed this chapter!
Leave your opinion about the fic on the comment section below, and if you found a typo that I somehow missed, be sure to point it out!
A Night of Gaming
Author's Notes:
A small chapter just to say I wrote something to release this weekend. To be fair, there wasn't much to write about, just some things about Fairy's family and a small gaming scene.
I'll put those scenes once and a while, but it's just some small references that doesn't change much of the storyline, so I don't think this will need a crossover tag. If you can't figure out what game is it, then you're skimming through this, 'cause Sapphy explains just before the scene.
I hope you like it, and leave you opinion on the comments.
After dinner, we normally sit there for a while and talk about random shit, like how was our day and all. I sat at the end of the table, with Scarlett and Dolph at my sides, and Viper at Scarlett’s other side. Everyone was chatting among themselves, and Aguion turned to us. “So, how was the picnic, you four?” He asked with a smile. Everyone looked at us, waiting for our response.
“Meh, it was cool. Played a bit of water soccer – that wasn't polo here, nor in Zebrafrica –, met Spike and the other Guardians, had fun…” Scarlett shrugged.
“Really? Just that?” Moonlight asked with a raised eyebrow while she crossed her arms.
“Well, I did save a boy just before the picnic. And after the picnic I tried to explain our magic to Princess Twilight.” I grimaced. “The forest really is getting worse. A timberwolf followed the boy to the town; we got there just in time to stop the beast.”
Everyone matched my expression. Celestia may be paying us to kill those things when they attack, but that doesn’t mean we want them to attack. We're assholes, but not that much. “That’s bad.” Aguion said, nodding. “Better if we organize a routine for the patrols, both in-town and in the forest.” We all nodded in agreement.
Amber shook her head. “Changing the subject, what about your friends? They seemed interesting.”
“I’ll say! Spike and Eclipse both look cool, I like them already.” Draco said with a smile. “Eclipse said he can beat me on a race, I really hope he visit soon so he can bite my dust.” He laughed.
We giggled a bit. “Yeah, they’re fun. They like you too, Draco; I bet they’ll be here in a few days.” I said with a smile.
“The Aspects look interesting too. I’m looking forward to talk to them. Also, ‘soon-to-be-sister-in-law? Fucking really?” Niner Blaze stared at me while slowly shaking her head..
I snickered while remembering Nine’s reaction, along with the ones that saw the scene. “Oh come on, what was the problem? It will happen sooner or later.” I said, giggling.
Nine grumbled but didn’t respond; Aguion started to laugh at his girlfriend and I saw Dranitta pat Amber’s back, who was blushing like hell. Those reactions only made me and the others laugh harder.
After we calmed down a bit, I looked to the changelings of the family. “And you two, how you’ll disguise yourselves?” Dolph asked Bella and Lobis.
'Good question, actually. Bella was using a random pony disguise that dropped when she fell, but I doubt she'll keep it.' I thought.
They stopped to think about it. Normally they would use their natural form, only changing when they wanted or needed to. But the relations with the changelings aren’t exactly stable, even with the peace treaty between the ponies and the hives. “Same as always, I guess. I mean, if they can handle three griffons, a seapony, two kirins, a naga and two dragons, I’m sure they can handle two diamond dogs.” Lobis shrugged as they changed. Lobis turned into a wolf-like diamond dog, with the same black body and purple hair of his changeling form. Bella also didn’t change her color pallet, but she turned into a diamond dog that resembled a corgi.
“That’s ok.” I snickered. “But I really want to see Rarity’s reaction when she sees you two.” Spike told the group how Rarity’s first encounter with an ‘uncouth dog’ went; I laughed my ass off when he told us how she got out.
“Hey, I just noticed something.” Scarlett said. “The only ones that remembered to put their accessories on were me, Fairy, Amber and Flora.” They all stopped and looked towards a part of their body, were their trademark accessories were supposed to be. Some of us use our bracelets, belts and even hairpins as a weapon on one way or another, so we had to take them off before taking the plane.
Aguion and Amber both Feather Walked – a Wind spell that’s 'similar' to a teleport – out of the room and returned with their thingies. Aguion, Lightning, Lobis, Bella, Sunshine, Moonlight and Niner and Dolph’s were pendants of their main elements: Thunder (a lightning), Glyph (a rune), Sound (a soundwave), Nature (a dog paw silhouette), Light (a white/gold sun), Shadow (a black/grey moon), Fire (a fireball), and Water (a dolphin). Metta, Draco and Dranitta’s were bracelets that turned into different types of wrist weapons. Viper’s was a snake bracelet that snaked – heh – around her arm.
“Problem solved.” Aguion said when everyone put their thing on.
“Ok, better if I go organize my things. Did any of you seen my toy box?” Metta asked while getting up.
Scarlett’s brows furrowed. “You porn box is at the corridor upstairs, just like your playboy box.”
“Thanks!” She said while she walked towards the stairs, her tail brushing against Lobis neck for a moment. That’s Metta for you.
We stared at the stairs while Metta climbed them, and the moment she was out of sight Scarlett and Moonlight snickered. "Best Poison Joke ever." They said and giggled simultaneously.
‘I’m surprised she didn’t try to bed Scar or the other girls. They’re already of age, right?’ I thought while chuckling. “She’s right, let’s got organize our bedrooms.” I said, also getting up.
Aguion chuckled nervously. “Yeah, about that, there are only two bedrooms left. You girls are going to share.” I stopped on my tracks and turned to my brother.
“Seriously? Celestia didn’t put enough bedrooms here?” I asked disbelievingly.
He shrugged. “Looks like it.” He looked at me and the girls. “It isn't that big of a deal, is it?”
I looked at the others. Scarlett and Dolph shrugged while Viper said nothing. I looked at the golden pegasus again. “Yeah, no problem. We already shared our bedrooms for a while anyway; and I doubt we’re the only ones sharing.” I looked around the table and most of them nodded; the only ones that didn’t nod were Flora and Moonlight who got a room for themselves.
My friends stood up and we walked upstairs. “So, how we’re deciding who is sharing with whom?” Dolph asked.
We stopped at the last doors, one at each side of the corridor, our backpacks on the floor nearby the doors. “Two or one?” I suggested. I don’t know if you guys have this here – or maybe you have but with a different name – but it’s like that: When we need to decide teams of two or three members, everyone will put one or two fingers forward. The ‘ones’ are a team and the ‘twos’ are another. If the number of members in each team is different, we do it again until the teams are divided equally.
“Two or one!” We shouted, bobbing our hands with each word and putting our hands forward on the one. What? We learnt this when we had about seven years, old habits die hard.
I, Dolph and Scarlett put two, and Viper put one. I looked around and saw Viper glancing briefly at Scarlett. I smirked and used my telekinesis to pat Dolph twice in the back.
We did it again, with only Scarlett changing her number. I got paired with Dolph and Scarlett with Viper. “Ok, then. Looks like we’re together, huh, Dolph?” I said, trying to hide a smirk.
“Yep! Let’s go, see you two online.” She said and grabbed her backpack.
Viper and Scarlett nodded and grabbed their own backpacks before entering one of the rooms.
I grabbed mine and we entered to our bedroom. I closed the door behind me and turned to Dolph, who had a shit-eating smirk on her face. “You really should stop playing matchmaker.” She said, shaking her head slowly.
I chuckled and looked around. The room was spacious; I actually thought there was some kind of expansion spell like my backpack. There were two beds on either side of the room, with a chest under each, a window between the beds, a big wardrobe on one side, and a long table with two cushioned chairs on the other. I claimed the bed that was closer to the table.
I sighed in contentment while Dolph opened her backpack and started to stuff everything that wasn’t clothing inside her chest.
That did not sound right.
“So, do you think everyone is on?” She asked, getting up and starting to put her clothes inside the wardrobe. I got up and put my own random things inside my own chest.
Still doesn’t seem right.
“Dunno.” I answered, putting a stuffed animal inside the chest. “Maybe? We need to get online to know.” I stood up and walked to the other side of the wardrobe, putting my clothes inside it.
Dolph walked to the table and started to set up her laptop, I followed close behind. “Do we have internet here?” She asked.
“We have, we just need to get the Wi-Fi.” I responded, plugging our laptops on a nearby electrical outlet. “Be right back.” I said, exiting the room while she turned on our notebooks.
I went downstairs and searched for the modem. I found it on the living room, near the Xbox, and memorized the name and password before returning to the bedroom.“Cyber, 9203000868.” I said and she connected us to the Wi-Fi.
We logged on our Skype group and saw everyone was already connected. “Hey guys!” I greeted with a smile.
“Good to hear you, Valkyrie.” I heard Eclipse’s voice on my headphones.
“So, which game we’re going to play?” Luna asked.
“League of Legends? They couldn’t play yesterday.” Sapphyra suggested.
Everyone agreed. “Ok, let’s go.” Scarlett said.
We ran through the dragon's river as fast as we could; my Ghost spell giving me an extra speed boost while Spike’s boots was sprinting right behind me, easily keeping up. Behind us were three characters, a blue spectral woman with two blue spears going through her torso, a purple minotaur, and a blue little girl with a really big hammer aimed for my butt.
“Oh shit! Oh shit! Oh shit!” I shouted, literally running for my life. I held Pow-Pow, my gatling gun, with both hands while Fishbones, my rocket launcher, was securely strapped on my back; my long pigtails were wrapped in red ribbons and waving on the wind, just like the hem of my short red dress. Spike was wearing a grey tech armor, wielding a yellow technologic sword and shield.
“Hold on, help is coming!” Eclipse shouted, balancing his emerald staff with his long monkey tail and running toward us. Sapphyra and Luna right behind him.
We regrouped on the mid route, the other team doing the same, and we started to ‘poke’ each other. “Stripes, can you start?” I said, shooting the pistol that shot fireworks just for shits and giggles. Sapphyra threw one of her pink technologic kamas at one enemy, putting a mark on him, and Luna sent crescent wave of lunar magic from her golden ornamented crescent blade to gradually lower the enemies' HP. We evaded most of our their attacks, also.
“Ok.” Eclipse turned invisible, leaving a copy on his previous place, and ran towards the other team; he jumped at them and spun fast with his staff expanded, knocking everyone up. We instantly followed and tried to kill the other team, but everything went south too fast. Sapphyra jumped and tried to use her kamas to kill the spectrum lady, but the little girl tackled her into a wall, stunning the dragoness and making her a vulnerable target for the spectre, the others turned to Eclipse and he couldn’t even run before his HP also dropped to zero.
“Oh, for fuck sake…” Luna muttered and ran towards the river we came from, making the little girl and an older blonde girl with white clothes follow her. Luna tried to slow them down with a bit of lunar magic from her crescent blade, but it wasn’t doing much. She summoned a shield of lunar magic and energy petals to protect herself, but she was counting on us to win the teamfight.
“Now, Emerald!” I shouted and we ran towards the three that still were on the mid lane. Spike used the solar magic on his sword to teleport to near the iron, anchor-wielding giant of the other team while I ran around them to attack the ghost. My gatling gun fired at an incredible rate, killing the spectrum fast; I then threw three grenades on the floor, the grenades exploding and snaring the giant and the minotaur, who were ready to jump at me. I started to gun them down, with Spike stunning and assisting with the damage. Triple Kill. The other two killed Luna, receiving great damage in the process, and turned to us; the taller girl tried to kill me with a beam of light, but I sidestepped and fired my pistol at her, the firework dealt high damage and slowed her. I released my gatling gun, the gun slung on a strap aroung my neck, and grabbed the bazooka strapped to my back. Two missiles, Quadra Kill.
Now the smaller one, she jumped at me and stunned me on the wall, but Spike was ready to protect me. "Solar Flare!" He shouted as he pointed the tip of his sword to the sun above. The sun seemed to glow brighter and released a pillar of fire that impacted the girl, stunning her too and enchanting Spike's sword. He teleported with his sword again and slammed his shield on her face, making the stun last longer while I stepped away and started firing at her with my gatling gun as soon as I got out of the stun. But Poppy is a Poppy, so she endured all the damage and focused me for very long, attacking me with her hammer very fast and stunning me multiple times. When she finally had enough, she started to run towards the middle route again, but I slowed her with my pistol and started to fire with my bazooka.
She used a Flash spell to try and run to safety, but I was just behind her. “Crap, she’s out of range!” I growled, Spike panting in exhaustion. “Wait. MY FUCKING ULT IS ON!” I facepalmed. I turned back to my fleeing opponent with a smirk and prepared a shot with my bazooka. “Super Mega Death Rocket!” I shouted, firing a colossal missile. The missile flew towards the little girl, and I don't even need to tell what happened next. Announcer! That's your cue!
“PENTAKILL!” I heard the announcer shout with an astonished tone, and me and Spike grinned widely. We ran to the mid route and destroyed their inhib' tower, then inhibitor, then nexus' towers. When the enemy returned we – along with Eclipse, who TP'd to their base – were already attacking their nexus and Spike protected me like a wall, so there wasn’t much to do. “GG!” All the Guardians said with me, just as I gave the last hit on the nexus.
“VICTORY!” The announcer proclaimed.
“Good work guys!”Dolph praised while we looked at the match’s results.
“Good work playing Leona, Spike. I thought you didn’t like her.” I said with a smile, impressed Spike could play with one of the supports he hated the most.
“I don’t, but sometimes I just want to change things a bit. Thanks, though.” He replied. I could almost hear his proud smile. “I got lucky for winning the Project: Leona skin on the Hextech system.” He adimitted.
“Yeah.” Sapphyra said before yawning. “Sorry guys, but I’m going to sleep. It’s 4 am, already.” She said tiredly. I looked to the clock and saw she was right.
“Aww, already?” I whined, gaining a few chuckles. "Oh well... Anyways, why don't we meet tomorrow morning? I can probably teach you five a few spells. I did promise to do this when we figured out a way to meet each other every day." I suggested.
“Five?” Luna asked. I could imagine her brow furrowing.
“Yeah! Even if you already know more spells than me, I want to figure out your passive and class.” I shrugged.
“Fine by me!” Spike said happily. “Until tomorrow, then. And congratulations for the Penta, Valkyrie.”
“Thanks, Emerald. See you all soon.” I disconnected and turned off my laptop, Dolph doing the same after she said her goodbyes. We jumped on our beds and covered ourselves. “Goodnight, Dolph.” I said with a yawn.
“Night, Fairy.”
Weapons Makes Everything Better
It was the weekly breakfast/meeting on the Friendship Rainbow Castle – I know that’s not the real name, but I like calling it that – and Spike was making his pancakes for everyone. ‘Yeah, they sure love them. Every time they have breakfast here they ask for pancakes.’ He chuckled internally. The drake grabbed the plate that held the tower of pancakes with both arms and used his tail to hold the bottle of syrup; He cautiously walked towards the map room, where the girls were waiting for him.
“Finally!” Rainbow exclaimed when she saw Spike entering.
He chuckled. “Sorry girls, I kind of overslept in and couldn’t make the pancakes in time.” Spike said with a sheepish smile while putting the tower and the bottle on the table.
“It’s ok, Spike. We appreciate you for making our breakfast.” Twilight said and the others nodded. Rainbow grumbled under her plate but said nothing.
“Well what are you waiting for? Dig in!” He said while taking some of the breakfast for himself. Twilight, Starlight and Rarity grabbed theirs with their magic while the others used their forks to grab their food.
They ate in peace, some talk here, some jokes there, and a few minutes later Spike’s cellphone rang. He rolled his eyes and muttered about poor timing before looking at the screen to discover it was Soul. He rolled his eyes again and shot the girls an apologetic smile before answering. “The heck do you want, Blacky? I’m on the middle of breakfast.” He said with an annoyed tone.
“Sorry, just calling to remind you about Fairy’s ‘training’. We’re going there in a few minutes.” Soul replied through the phone.
Spike’s eyes widened. “Crap! I forgot about that!” He facepalmed. “When you’re going?”
“In about half an hour. Fairy should be up and about by now, so we’re going to her house call her. When the training is over we can have lunch at Sugarcube Corner or something.” Soul said.
Spike nodded. “Sounds like a plan. Should I bring something?”
“Your weapon and probably some bandages.” Soul chuckled.
“If I remember correctly, Dolph knows a healing spell, so I doubt we'll need bandages.” Spike chuckled too. “Shall I go to your house so we go together?”
“Yes, the others are coming here too. See ya.”
“See ya.” Spike ended the call.
“What was that about bandages and healing spells?” Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow. He noticed the others also were looking at him with curiosity.
“Fairy promised to train us when we could meet daily. She's calling for one now, to know our spells and how much she has to teach us.” Spike responded. “Soul said to bring bandages because he thinks we’ll get hurt. I doubt it's going to be that bad."
“When you're leaving?” Twilight asked again.
“I need to be at Soul's house with the other Guardians, and from there we’ll go to Fairy’s house.” He said before eating his last pancake.
“Mind if I tag along? Don’t have much to do, anyway. And I want to have a look at those spells of yours.” Rainbow said through a full mouth.
“Sure. What about you six?” Spike said, looking at the other girls.
“I’m sorry dear, but I have a few requests from some important clients and I need to make them right away.” Rarity said with an apologetic look.
“Ah’m mighty sorry, Spike, but Ah have tah work at the farm today.” Applejack said.
“Sorry Spike, but I need to take care of the animals at home. Angel would be angry if I went.” Fluttershy said, her ears going down.
“I think the Cakes can handle a few hours without me… Sure, I’ll go!” Pinkie said with a wide grin.
“Well, I want to get a look on those spells.” Twilight said, and then smiled. “Sure Spike.”
"I'll stay here. I want to finish a book I was reading yesterday." Starlight said.
Spike nodded and stood up. “I have to grab something before we go.” He walked out of the room and towards his bedroom. When he entered, he looked around, searching for his weapon. The room was surprisingly simple, compared to what others would expect. A door on the left side that led to a bathroom; a balcony on the other side of the room; a queen-sized bed a few feet to the left of the balcony's door, with a headstand on the other side; a stand with his console collection, with a green mat between it and the bed; and a few cushions scattered around. Near the stand was the computer desk with his favorite object in the whole castle, and a door to his closet on the other side. A flat-screen TV was placed above the console stand.
He walked towards the closet and opened it; moving his clothes to the side, he grabbed his weapon that was behind them. He looked at it and remembered how he got this beauty. Fairy had given him on his nineteenth anniversary, saying he could use as a decoration or fight with it. He had to hide it so Twilight wouldn’t throw it away saying it was too dangerous, but the drake trained with it regularly and was proud to say he can handle himself using it.
“Looks like I’m finally using you on an actual battle, huh?” He said, rubbing the sheath.
He strapped the sword to his back and walked to the main hall, where the others were already waiting for him. “Hurry up, Spike! You’re going to be late!” Pinkie shouted.
He chuckled and jumped over the whole staircase, somersaulting on the air, rolling to absorb the fall’s impact and stopping on one knee. He grabbed the hilt of his weapon and slowly got up, unsheathing his sword and presenting it to the girls, touching the tip of his blade on the floor. “Girls, meet one of my best friends,” He lifted his blade and slung it on his shoulder. “Hellish Greed.” He said with a smirk. Rainbow and Pinkie looked at it in awe and ran to his side while the others looked at the blade wide-eyed.
“How did you get it?” Rainbow said excitedly as she touched the blade.
“Fairy’s sent me to use as a decoration. It’s very real though.” He held Greed on front of him. “It was on the back of my closet, I’m surprised Twilight never found it and threw away.”
The blade was beautiful; the hilt was made of black metal that surged forwards, two emerald green blades sprouted from the side and a small serpentine dragon wrapped on the metal behind the blade. The words Infernales Cupiditas – draconian to Hellish Greed – were engraved on the blade near the hilt.
“So… Cool…” Rainbow and Pinkie muttered.
“Yes. And better yet, I had it for about four months; I know how to use it and never got hurt while training with it, so Twi doesn’t have any arguments to make me throw it away.” He finished by sticking his tongue in a childish manner at Twilight.
Twilight narrowed her eyes at him. “You should have shown me this sword earlier, and I wouldn’t have thrown it away without any good reasons.” She sighed. “But, since you can use it, I guess it’s okay. But be careful with it.” She said with a stern glare.
Spike smiled and nodded. “Thank you, Twilight, and I will.” He put the blade back on its place and hugged his sister before walking out of the castle. “Come on, I can’t wait to show this to the others.”
“So they didn’t know about it either?” Pinkie asked. “I thought you shared those things with them.”
Spike laughed. “Yeah, we share just about everything. Sometimes we share too much.” He shook his head, but his smile didn't leave. “They know I have a weapon, but the only one that knows what it is and what it looks like is Fairy, and only because she’s the one who gave me.”
“I don’t think she’s a good influence on you.” Twilight frowned.
“And neither do I.” He joked with a shrug. “That’s why I don’t let her influence me. Not that much. Anyways, we’re here; we’ll wait for the others before going to Fairy’s house.” He nodded towards the house they were walking closer to. Spike knocked on the door thrice and in a few moments Sapphyra opened the door. She smiled and nodded, a gesture which Spike returned, before stepping aside for the group to enter.
I stepped on front of the full body mirror Metta put on my bedroom today and looked at my attire. I had put on my black jacket that I dumped on my backpack before moving here and smiled. ‘I owe Niner one; I honestly thought this jacket was a lost cause, with all that blood on it.’ I thought. “Looking good, Fairy.” I giggled.
I stepped out of my room and down the staircase, entering the living room. I looked around and noticed Bella on her natural form fiddling with her pendant, a frown on her face. I also frowned, knowing exactly what was going on her head. “Hey Bella.” I leaned on the back of the couch, using my elbows to prop myself up.
She looked at me for a moment before returning her gaze to her pendant. “Hey, Fairy.” She said in a low tone.
I sighed. She’s a monster hunter; one day she went on a hunt that was a bit too dangerous, and even if she completed her hunt, but she beast tore her old collar. She tried to fix it, but it was beyond repair; we looked everywhere to try and find a new one, but we never found something similar to it. “Come on, Bella, we’re on a new town! Maybe they have a collar that looks like yours.” I offered.
“I don’t know, Fairy.” She said morosely.
“I’ll look around today, ok? If I find one I’ll buy it and give you; I think I have about thirty bits with me.” I said, snapping my talons and made the bag that held my bits appear on my left hand. I snapped my talons again and the bag teleported back to my bedroom.
Knowing it’s just a teleport makes it sound less cool.
I heard hoofsteps behind me and saw Scarlett, Dolph, Viper, Niner, Draco, Dranitta, Moonlight and Sunshine were entering the room. I raised my eyebrow. “We’re going too; since we have the same elements your friends have, we can help.” Niner said and the others nodded.
“Ok, makes sense.” I said before I heard someone knock at the door. I walked there to open it. “Hey guys.” I smiled and stepped aside so they could enter.
“So, which are the ways you’re going to break our bodies to pieces?” Eclipse said with a smile.
“I don’t do that, that’s Moonlight.” I heard Eclipse give a sigh of relief. Time to crush his happiness. “She’s going to help me train you and Soul, since you’re all Shadow-wielders.” I said with a smirk. His eyes widened in an almost unnatural way.
We both looked at Moonlight. She gave him a predatory smile, making the zebra gulp audibly and chuckled nervously. “Fuck…” He groaned.
“Yep. Soul is a dragon, so he's more resistant, but you’re pretty much fucked.” I concluded with a nod. I then looked at my friends and noticed the objects they were carrying. ‘Cosplay festival, yay!’ I thought when I saw their weapons.
Eclipse was carrying a grey Bo Staff with two ornamented ends that looked like lamp posts, one white and one black. ‘Underworld Wukong…’ I noted.
Sapphyra wasn’t carrying her weapon; the weapon was floating beside her. It was a glowing blue orb of true ice with six ornamented blades floating around it. The blades would make a snowflake if you put them together. ‘A mix between Winter Wonder Orianna and Frostblade Irelia…’
Soul’s was an ornamented black bow; those without experience who look at it would say it’s demonic or cursed, but it simply was an awesome-looking bow. ‘Basic Varus…’
Luna’s was a simple greatsword with a silver blade and blue guard and hilt, a crescent moon on the guard. I could see a few engravings on the blade. ‘No reference? I’m disappointed, Mirror. And Spike’s…’
I looked at Spike’s weapon of choice and my eyes widened when I recognized the blade. “Is that Greed?” I asked.
He grinned and unsheathed the blade, the dragon on it glimmering on the light. “Yup.”
“Ohh…” Dranitta said while Draco whistled in amazement.
“Wow, it’s even better than mine. I didn’t think that was possible.” Draco said, putting a hand forwards. “Dragonslayer!” He summoned his weapon, a blade much like Spike’s, but longer and a with a few different details; it had a black hilt and a long dark red blade – like wine – and was more ‘squary’, surging forwards and only curving at the end, making the tip. It had a two words in draconian on a metal on the side of the blade and in the blade itself – Draco Interfectorem – that were glowing in a red light.
“That looks like Crimson Elite Riven’s sword.” Pinkie blinked.
Draco grinned widely. “It is. My first blade broke on a battle a few years ago. I was a Riven main, so I asked for a customized one to be made. I thought about making the Dragon Blade, but Crimson Elite Blade is more my style.” He said, putting the blade on a sheath that appeared on his back.
“Pinkie Sense or Gamer Pinkie?” Scarlett asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Pinkie Sense, League of Legends isn’t my style.” The mare shrugged.
I sighed. “Shame.” I clapped my hands. “Well! Let’s go, we have little time to train before lunch.”
We stepped out of my house and walked to a place I thought it would be a good place to train.
We walked through the trees of White Tail Woods, towards an isolated clearing I studied on the map; it was big and perfect to train without being seen from the city. We were walking for about five minutes, but patience is something some doesn’t have.
“Ugh, are we there yet?” Rainbow said in an annoyed tone from the air.
“No, Rainbow, we’re going to a clearing just ahead, wait five more minutes and we’re there.” I groaned. Rainbow was being a pain in the ass since we entered the forest.
I noticed Sapphyra humming a tone and decided to make a small talk. “Which music is that, Sapph?” I asked.
She squeaked, clearly thinking no one else was hearing her humming. “Oh, sorry.” She blushed. “It’s just a rap I was listening early. It’s on my head since then.” She said.
“Which rap?” Rainbow asked, suddenly interested.
“It’s about a game; it’s the Epic Overwatch Rap.” She said and my eyes widened, some of my friends doing the same.
“Watch Over Me?” We asked together.
She blinked, and then remembered who she was talking to. “Yeah, should have known you'd heard it.” She rolled her eyes before taking her phone out. “Normally when I get a music stuck on my head, I hear it again and it stops.” She said, putting her earplugs on her earholes.
“Don’t use the plugs, I want to hear it too!” Dolph exclaimed with a wide smile; Overwatch was one of her favorite games, just like Minecraft and Undertale.
“Yeah! Come on, this one is good.” Eclipse said.
She looked around to see if we all wanted to. Everyone had a smile on their faces, even the ones that never heard that music, or about Overwatch for all that matters. “Ok, then.” She conceded before touching her cellphone’s screen and music started to play.
We nodded to the beat while the chorus played for the first time.
“Oh, watch over me,
While you choose who you’re going to be.
Oh, watch over me,
While you show the globe what you’re going to be.”
“Ha!” Spike started to sing along.
“You’re here for heroes with no distraction,
So don’t wait, hit quick play and get straight to the action.
It’s Bastion blasting baskets of bullets at factions;
The turret look’s back and in fashion.
Reinhardt’ll ride hard as a hammer on a stallion;
Chivalry’s alive, but he’s not asking if he can marry you.
Valiant as Pharah, gryphon jump jet;
Harrier;
Blasting a barrage with the power to sink galleons.
Zarya singing an aria, bringing a cannon and flinging a barrier;
Strong as a mountain, benching a thousand pounds,
So bound to be able to carry you.
No matter whatever you are, it’s rare that you’re really as hard
As a gorilla in a armor;
We’ll win in an instant when Winston’s bananas.
Wince and witness Zenyatta send out an orb;
Of harmony, destruction or discord!
Forged in the core of war, it’s Torbjörn;
Watch him erect a new form of dwarf porn.
Here’s a fun fact: Out on the outback Junkrat;
Tick tock boomed and kaboomed, like the kick in this drumtrack.
Then when you reckon the rap’s run amok,
I pull a Roadhog and drag you back with the hook!”
Everyone that knew the lyrics started to sing too.
“Oh, watch over me,
While you choose who you’re going to be.
Oh, watch over me,
While you show the globe what you’re going to be.”
I Jumped in. “Reaper sweeps through the ether while death blossoms,
Shadow step and spank leave you with a red bottom.
McCree’s peacekeeper seeks any head honcho;
Put a bullet through their head, like a head through a poncho.
“It’s high noon, better ride soon if we’re to reach Hoofrea;
GG Fever! See D.VA’s Mech wreak, wreck, then eject careers.
Irrespective what a reflection’s trajectory is;
Symmetra projects a technicolor retinal tears and tears.
If you’re feeling hurty, get a heal off Mercy;
The Hippocratic pacifist. A fit bird, literally!
We’ve heard music only makes existence richer,
Lucio throws the switch, tones and notes composing us a picture.
We’re all Soldier: 76, except we’ll never be ripped;
Equestrian kids getting to grips with intricate weapons as heavy as bricks.
Tracer’ll race in the place at a pace that’ll make you say you’re seeing stuff;
Blink and you’ll miss her blink, like the ping isn’t in sync.
Cheers, luv.”
“Oh, watch over me,
While you choose who you’re going to be.
Oh, watch over me,
While you show the globe what you’re going to be.”
Dranitta surprised us by singing the next part.
“Mei’s the weather woman, summon ice age and blizzards;
Wither as you shiver in the bitter river with a bit of
couldn’t give a whether you are triggered.
And Widowmaker would have made a wicked woman in a Winnebago;
Because her aim is homing in from far away wherever they go.
Hanzo! The man bow! Sammurai commando!
Dragonstrike arrows still life like a Pon Gogh!
From Ponyoto to Trotyo, bringing mojo to the dojo,
It’s Genji chucking a hurricane of shuriken encouraging a low pose."
Spike sang again. "You’re ducking, looking like a Quasimodo;
No joke, I’m a showboat that throws blows,
At so-so Joe blows when I no scope;
Dead as Dodos;
Oh no!
So watch over me,
And decide who you’re going to be.”
“Oh, watch over me,
While you choose who you’re going to be.
Oh, watch over me,
While you show the globe what you’re going to be.”
We let the music fade as we entered the clearing. “Huh, that was cool.” Rainbow said and Pinkie nodded enthusiastically, even Twilight looked like she enjoyed the music.
I laughed. “Yeah, Bull can make some damn good songs.” I looked around and smiled. “Looks like the song made the time pass faster, ‘cause we’re here.” They all looked around; actually surprised we had reached the place without noticing.
“So this is the place we’ll be training?” Eclipse said, running to the center of the clearing. It was really big, about half a mile of diameter, and with a really big rock near the tree line that looked really resistant.
“Yes, Aguion’s Map Glyph spell showed me this place. I wanted to check it out, and it looked like a good place to train.” I said, walking to the rock and knocking on it. “We’ll need to destroy this, though.” An idea came to mind. “Ok, first test, you’re going to take turns to try and destroy this rock.” I said, patting it.
They came closer and observed the rock. “Yup, I’m not going to make a scratch on this thing.” Spike concluded; Eclipse and Sapphyra nodded in agreement.
“I’ll destroy it to bits.” Luna said, punching her left hand. Soul turned and walked a few steps back, when he was at a good distance he turned to the rock and prepared his attack. Luna raised an eyebrow. “Fuck the saying, huh? ‘Ladies first’, and all that.”
He looked at her. “You’re going to destroy it, no doubts.” He looked at the rock again. “So let me try first before you end the game.” He pulled the string on his bow and shadows seeped out of his hand, forming an arrow. He closed one eye and charged the arrow even more; Niner Blaze noticed that and teleported us on a stream of fire. “Shadow Bomb Shot!” The arrow gave a dark glow – don’t ask, it’s magic – and he shot it at the rock. The arrow flew fast and exploded on contact, creating a black smoke cloud that covered the rock. When the smoke settled, we saw that a small hole was created on the rock.
Eclipse whistled. “Nice. I won’t do much, but let me try.” He walked to Soul’s spot and pointed his staff at the rock. “My strongest destructive attack... Ok! Dark Light Bomb!” A ball of mixed Light and Shadow magic appeared on the end of his staff, which rocketed forwards and impacted the rock, once again an explosion occurred and cloud was created, this time of dust. When the dust settled the only damage was that the hole widened a few inches. "Told ya." He sighed in disappointment.
The others all walked to the place Eclipse and Soul were, with Sapph, Spike and Luna getting ready to attack. Spike went first. “Dracon Sphere!” He created a ball of Dracon energy and sent it at the rock. It exploded, but did practically nothing other than making Spike groan in frustration.
“I don't have many destructive spells.” Sapphyra said before pointing a hand to the target. “Water Ball.” The air condensed around her hand and formed a sphere that was hurled at the rock, but it only widened the hole on the side and wet the target.
“Finally! Let’s see, so many options… Aha!” Luna said, putting her right hand on the sword that was sheathed on her left hip. “Don’t leave me hanging, Midnight Breeze, Crescent Slash!” She quickly unsheathed her sword – that now I knew the name was Midnight Breeze – and slashed the air like Yasuo would do with his Q, sending a crescent wave of lunar magic that impacted on the rock with a big explosion; when the resulting dust cloud settled, there wasn’t a rock anymore. “And that’s how you do it!” She concluded with a cocky smile.
“And I’m the showoff.” I chuckled. “Good job, Lu. Now that I know what you’re all capable of, I have to say something. All of you could have broken the rock.” They looked at me in confusion. “I was protecting it with an Arcane Shield spell, to see if you could break both the shield and the rock. That’s why Spike’s spell didn’t do anything; my shield absorbed the whole impact.”
“Isn’t that a bit unfair?” Twilight asked.
“My defensive spells are a bit weak; it was just to make the rock endure this whole thing. I had to deactivate the shield when Luna attacked, but it wouldn’t have done much.” I explained. “Spike’s spell would have at least cracked the thing.”
“So, who are we going to train?” Sunshine asked.
“Moonlight will train Eclipse, Soul, and maybe Luna, since you four are Shadow-wielders.” Moonlight nodded and summoned her weapon, a double-headed scythe called Last Night. It was black with a black staff and indigo blades.
“Sunshine will train Eclipse too, since he's also a Light-wielder.” Sunshine smiled and summoned her weapon, a white double-headed spear with sword-like blades, and a golden glow just on the decoration at the blade’s bases. Its name was Last Day.
“Niner, you’ll train Spike, he’s a Fire-wielder too. But since you can also wield Light and Shadows, you can help Eclipse with his mixed attacks and test Luna’s sword fighting.” Niner said nothing and summoned her weapon, a greatsword with black hilt and guard, and an orange blade that looked like it was made of crystals. Its name was Hell Fire.
“Draco, you’ll train Spike with both his Dracon-wielding and sword fighting. You’ll help Sapphyra and Soul with their Dracon spells too.” Draco smirked and once again summoned Dragonslayer.
“Dranitta, you can help the dragons with their Dracon-wielding, but helping Sapphyra with her Ice-wielding is more important.” Dranitta nodded and energized her weapons. Her bracelets glowed and expanded, creating two claw-like blue gauntlets, named Snowfall.
“Dolph can help Sapph with her Water-wielding too.” Dolph nodded enthusiastically and summoned her weapon; a silver trident that had the spikes aligned in a claw shape, and a few weird runes on it. It was named High Tide.
“We should try to find what their passives are first, though.” I said, summoning Soul Ripper while Scar summoned Bloodlust. Those who never saw our weapons looked at them in awe, while Viper summoned hers. It was two needlers – pistols that shoots needles – that had a purple scale texture. The dual gun's name was Acid Sting.
I pulled my phone out. “Ok, we have a bit over an hour to train. Let’s find out what your passives are.” I concluded, putting the phone back on my jeans’ pocket.
Author's Notes:
Here it is!
Sorry for putting that music, it's on my head for about three days already, I thought that hearing it again and writing the lyrics would help me.
I didn't work.
Anyways! I won't do that again, don't worry. And holy crap, we already have a shit-ton of weapons here, huh? If you want to know what they look like, those are pictures that inspired the weapons:
Fairy's Soul Ripper: link
Scarlett's Bloodlust: link
Spike's Hellish Greed (a bit different): link
Draco's Dragonslayer: link
Dranitta's Snowfall: link
Sunshine's Last Day: link
Moonlight's Last Night: link
Niner Blaze's Hell Fire: zelda
Dolph's Trident: link
Viper's Acid Sting: link
Luna's Midnight Breeze: linkAnd the ones that didn't have the name mentioned:
Soul's Underworld: link
Eclipse's Yin-Yang: link
Sapphyra's Radiant Aurora (again, a bit different): linkI'll show the rest when they're mentioned.
Who Said We Need Wings To Fly?
Starlight entered the dining room carrying a tea tray and looked at the table, where Princess Celestia was patiently waiting. Starlight smiled and walked to the table, setting the tray on top of it. “Here it is, Princess. I hope it didn’t take too long.” She said with a nervous smile.
Celestia smiled gratefully at her and eased her worries. “It didn’t, thank you for making tea for us.” She said.
Starlight breathed a sigh of relief, giving Celestia a cup. “It was nothing; I was already going to make some for me.” She said.
Celestia took a sip of her tea before talking again. “Are you sure you don’t know where Luna is?” She asked.
“I’m sorry, your Highness. Spike said he was going to train with his friend, uhh…” She trailed off for a moment. “Fairy, I think. I can only guess she’s with them.”
“I see.” Celestia said before taking another sip. The castle’s door opened and something stumbled to the ground, surprising the two. They went to the main hall and looked at the door, seeing that Luna, Twilight, Pinkie, Rainbow and some other people they didn’t know – or remember – the name and I were standing there, looking at Eclipse, Sapphyra, Soul and Spike, who were comically fallen on the floor, exhausted.
“Huh. You’d think dragons were a bit tougher than that.” I said with a raised eyebrow. I used my telekinesis spell to lift them up before noticing the two looking at us. “Oh hello, Starlight. Princess Celestia.” I said, nodding to them before turning to Twilight. “Somewhere specific I can drop these four?”
“The library above has some couches on it for people to sit on. I’ll show you the way.” She said, walking to the staircase. We followed her, Celestia and Starlight joining us after Starlight grabbed the tea they were drinking.
“What did you do to get them that exhausted?” Starlight said, looking at the four worriedly.
"I was testing their strength and trying to figure out what their passives were.” I responded.
“And did you discover it?” Celestia asked.
I snapped my talons and a notepad with some notes scribbled on it appeared on my hand. “Yup.”
We entered the library and I looked around. There were multiple bookshelves and some couches and pillows scattered around; there were also a few tables here and there with chairs for people to sit.
I walked to a couch and unceremoniously dropped the four on it, making them yelp. “Warn us next time.” Eclipse grumbled, sitting on a more confortable position.
Those who were standing took a pillow, sat on a nearby couch, or just leaned on the wall; Starlight offered us tea but most of us declined, the exceptions being Twilight and Eclipse. I lifted my notepad and presented it to them. “I put here the data I could gather about your passives, but their names are up to you five.” I said.
Spike raised an eyebrow. “We have to name the passive?” He asked.
I shrugged. “It’s still a spell; a passive one, but still a spell." I looked at my notepad. "Now, I’ll read them to you and you can think of a name for it, ok?” When they nodded, I began. “Alphabetical order. Eclipse.” He looked at me. “Good side: the more hurt you are, the more damage, from punches to beams, you’ll cause. Bad side: The healing spells we use on you will cure way less than they should.”
He thought for a second, setting his empty cup down. “Necessary Pain.” He said. “I feel this is going to help me a lot.”
“Maybe, but I can see it being a pain in the ass too.” I said with a laugh. “Mirror, I already had an idea of what your passive would be and now I’ve confirmed it. Good side: your magical power increases when you’re touching your spell, directly or not. Bad side: based on what you told me, you’re weakened on daytime.”
She nodded. “Makes sense; I always feel weaker and lazier when the sun is up. Well… what about Moon’s Touch?” She suggested.
I nodded. “If you like it.” I said before turning to the next. “Sapph. Good side: you’re faster when the temperature is a bit cold. Bad side: your spells deals less damage when it’s hot.”
She stopped for a moment to think. “Magic Winter. Sorry, it’s the best I could come up with.” She said with a sheepish smile.
“It’s ok; my own passive is called Copycat.” I said with a laugh. “Soul, yours is a bit complicated. Good side: When you’re fighting, a mark will appear on your target’s body that only you can see – or rather, feel. If you hit it, you attack or spell will deal extra magical damage. Bad side: if you hit somewhere that isn’t marked, your attack will deal half the damage and deactivate the passive for a few seconds. During this delay your attacks will deal regular damage.” I said. Some passives are very simple, but some are more complicated than an actual active spell!
“Nightmare Mark.” He said without much thought.
I raised an eyebrow but didn’t say anything. “And Spike. I couldn’t gather any data on your passive today, but I remembered something interesting. Remember the first time I’ve been here? The BlizzCon on Manehattan one week after my birthday?” I asked and he slowly nodded. “Remember when Eclipse broke your Diablo action figure? You got so pissed you chased him through half of the town; Scarlett and I both tried to slow your down, but you still ran like we weren’t even doing anything! So I think your passive is like that: The good side is, when you’re angry, you’ll mark a target that pissed you off. Chasing this target will make you faster and stronger, and I'm pretty sure it also works during combat.”
He nodded again. “Makes sense.”
“The bad side is, depending on how much you’re angry, you won’t be able to control yourself.” I said.
Spike winced. “I remember that. I couldn’t stop running after Eclipse; I wanted to at least punch him on the balls for what he did.” He said with a sheepish laugh.
“It took Mirror to stop you. She teleported on front of you when you cornered Eclipse on an alleyway; and she shielded herself and Eclipse. The first punch you gave cracked the shield, and the second broke it. Luna created another and held on it, and the shield then absorbed all your impacts until you calmed yourself.” I said.
“Yeah, you pounded the shield with so much force my head hurt for an hour.” Luna said while rubbing her forehead. She paused and looked at me with furrowed brows. “Wait, when I held the shield it became stronger. That’s when you guessed my passive, right?” She asked.
I grinned and nodded. “Yep, I started to suspect right then, but I couldn’t be certain. You could’ve been powering up the shield more, for all I knew at the time.” I said.
“If this is my passive, then I’m happy I don’t get a lot angry all that easily.” When he noticed our lidded stares he groaned. “Come on, it was a limited edition and expensive as hell! And I didn’t get completely out of control, so I wasn’t that angry! The only way I will lose control completely is if I really hate the guy I’m fighting.” He stopped for a moment as he mouthed what he just said. “Dragon’s Hate? Yeah, that’s a cool name.” He said with a nod.
I smiled and scribbled down the names of their passives. “Ok. I’ll go out for a bit; I promised Bella I would look around for her collar.” I looked at Celestia. “I could go home and get Niv, if you wanted to see her.” I said.
“It would be appreciated. I'm curious to what it looks like.” She said.
"It's a she." I said before looking at my family. “Ok, we’re going to search, get the animals and return. You five could take it easy and rest.” Luna opened her mouth. “Mirror, shut the fuck up; you need to rest too.” I cut her off.
Luna rolled her eyes but complied. I smiled and walked out of the castle, my family close behind. "And drop your fucking disguise!" I shouted when we were out of their line of sight.
The other giggled at Luna when she returned to her alicorn form. “Shut up.” She growled.
“Oh come on, Mirror. You know she’s right. You’ve been spellcasting for the whole past hour.” Eclipse said with a laugh, putting an arm around Luna and poking her ribs. “You’re at least a bit tired.”
Luna sighed and relaxed, leaning on the headrest and on Eclipse. “I know.”
Celestia raised an eyebrow with a smile and Rainbow blinked. "Heh, I honestly thought she'd break you finger for poking her." The pegasus said.
Luna scoffed. “He’s done worse.” She said with a shake of her head.
Eclipse laughed. “Yup, but I have an excuse. After all, I’m your duo; you’re closer to me than to the rest of the Guardians.” He said.
“Because Spike and I are the only ones willing to put up with your shit for more than two hours; and because Spike is Fairy’s duo, already.” She said matter-of-factly.
“That may be true, but you still love me.” Eclipse hugged the alicorn and Luna rolled her eyes, a small smile coming to her face.
“What are those duos you keep talking about?” Twilight asked as she teleported the tes tray Starlight was still holding to the kitchen.
“Duos are like, two people that work well together.” Spike started to explain. “I’m Fairy’s duo because I can keep up with her tactics and because we kind of identify more with each other than with the others.” He pointed at Eclipse for him to continue.
“Sapphyra and Soul are a duo because they think alike and don’t really need to talk to each other to know what they have to do. Scarlett and Viper are also a duo because they work well together when they’re on the offensive; they can destroy anything they’re up against. And I’m Mirror’s duo because we are good friends, work together rather well, etc. Dolph doesn’t have one, but she always play in a group, so she doesn’t mind it much.” Eclipse finished for him.
“Luna, if I may ask, why do you like this name so much to the point of having your friends call you that instead of your real name?” Celestia asked. “Even Pinkie’s is a short for her real name, but yours is completely original; aside from the Moon part.”
“Well, I tried to put the name Luna, but someone was already using it. Same with PrincessLuna, MasterOfTheNight, PrincessOfTheNight, PainterOfTheNightSky… After a while I gave up just started using a random name that I don’t remember right now.
“When I met Fairy, she suggested me to put the name of something I liked, or that had a meaning behind it. She also said how she could imagine my face on the moon and the stars. That gave me an idea, and when I tried Mirror Moon it actually worked!
“I use this name on all games I play. And like I already said, I used a thestral disguise with this name during Fairy’s first visit." She gave them a wide grin. “I had so much fun there! I felt like I was a common pony for once! Every time someone calls me Princess Luna, I feel like I’m above them – ok, technically I am – and every time I tried to socialize they always tried to use me to rise their status or they just felt like I was too much to even be their friend, and even the name Luna remembers me a bit of that, except when it’s you or one of the elements, of course.
“And also except for the Guardians; these four idiots plus the four that left help me have fun the ‘commoner’ way without caring of who I am, so I asked them to call me Mirror Moon, the Star-wielding thestral that they’ve met at the BlizzCon, instead of Princess Luna, the princess that shouldn’t even think of socializing with the ‘lower-class’.” She finished with an air-quote.
Celestia slowly nodded. “I didn’t know you felt like that.” She muttered.
Luna smiled. “I know; I hid from you on purpose. I have my friends now, and they actually care about me, even if they’re a bit, eh… I guess Rarity would say ‘uncouth’.” She said with a shrug.
“I guess.” Celestia said with a slow nod.
My family and I were walking around town, looking for two stores that hopefully would have what we’re searching for.
“Come on, where is it?” Niner growled. I was starting to smell smoke.
“Calm down, I’m sure they have one around here.” Dranitta said, but it fell on deaf ears.
“Why is so hard to find a fu-” She started to say, but I covered her mouth and pointed at a group of eight-year olds that passed near us.
“Even I know better than curse around children.” I said with furrowed brows as I released her.
She glared at me but said nothing. We turned around a street and I slammed on someone, making me trip backwards and both of us fell to the ground.
“Ouch…” I groaned, standing up. I turned to who I slammed on and recognized her color pattern immediately. “Oh, I’m sorry Fluttershy. Someone made me stop paying attention on where I was going.” I said, glaring at Niner, who simply shrugged in response. I sighed and turned back towards the fallen pegasus. “Need help?” I asked, offering a hand.
She grabbed my hand and I pulled her to her feet. “I-I’m really sorry, Fairy. I should have paid more attention to where I was going too.” She apologized, making me smile.
“No worries.” I said, before stepping aside for her to pass. When she was going to pass I lifted a hand. “Actually, you wouldn’t know where we can find a pet shop around here, would you?”
She blinked. “A-Actually, I know one. I can show you, if you don’t mind.”
My smile broadened. “Lead the way!” I said.
We followed her through the streets, gaining a few looks that were making Fluttershy a bit nervous. I noticed that, so I decided to start up a conversation to distract her. “So, where were you going before we ‘crossed paths’?” I asked with a chuckle.
She gave a coy smile before answering. “I actually just finished the shores back home, so I decided to visit Sugarcube corner and buy something for me.”
I nodded. “After buying Bella’s collar, we’re going home to get Niv. You can join us, if you want to.” I suggested.
“Really?!” She asked with excitement. I knew that she liked rare animals – or animals in general – but damn, that’s a big change of behavior for her.
I chuckled a bit and turned to look at the others, who were on their own conversations and hadn't paid much attention to us. “I don’t think they care, so sure. We can get the other pets too, if you want; you couldn’t play much with Amaté, and I think you’re going to love Niv and Neon.” I said.
She squealed in excitement before covering her mouth with a large blush. “S-Sorry!” She squeaked.
I giggled. “Don’t worry. If you were calling me to play a game I’ve never played before, I'd be acting just like you are.” I said with a smile.
“I-If you don’t mind me asking, why do Bella want a collar?” She asked when we saw the pet shop just down the street.
“To use. Her power is that she can turns into any animal she knows, if she’s strong enough, of course. She thinks that a collar complements her shapeshifting, so she used one. Unfortunately, her old one broke, and we never found one with the enchantment we need.” I explained.
“Enchantment?” She asked in confusion.
“If she shapeshift from a diamond dog form to a manticore form, any normal collar would snap. We need one that has an enchantment that makes it fit any form she may turn.” I said and Fluttershy nodded in understanding. "This enchantment is pretty uncommon, so we never found another."
We entered the shop and looked around. There were shelves with food, collars, leashes, dog houses... anything you would expect to be in a pet shop, really. Fluttershy and I both went to the collars section while the others looked at random things while waiting for us. I’m the only one who can identify magical auras, so they’re counting on me to find it.
I examined the collars on the shelves and one in particular caught my eye. It was a blue collar with metal spikes around it and a place to put those tags.
I fucking suck at descriptions, if you didn't notice until now. Better use the link above.
I looked at it and I could feel the magical aura of a spell on it. ‘I only know three spells that are used on collars. Maybe…’ I thought, hopeful. I grabbed it and walked to the counter, where a green unicorn mare with brown hair was standing. “Hello, did you find anything you like?” She asked with a surprisingly kind smile. The smiles of vendors back home are almost emotionless.
“Maybe.” I put the collar in front of her. “Is this collar enchanted?” I asked.
She looked at it for a moment before turning back at me. “Yes. It has a size enchantment that allows any creature to wear it, no matter its size.” She said happily.
I went wide eyed and looked at the others. “Found it.” They all stopped and rushed to the counter to see it.
“So beautiful…” Moonlight said with wide eyes.
“Yeah, it’s Bella’s style.” Dranitta said with a grin.
“How much?” I asked.
“Seventy bits.” The attendant said, still smiling.
I snapped my fingers and my bit pouch appeared. I looked inside to see how much I had. “Twenty one…” I groaned. “How to Perfectly Miscount, Starring Talon ‘Fairy’ Stryke.” I mumbled with a hand on my face.
“I have five.” Draco said, putting his bits on the counter.
My friends all put some of their bits to buy Bella’s collar, but in the end we still needed some more. Six more bits, to exact.
“Masters damn it!” Niner, Dranitta, Moonlight and I all shouted together, gaining a confused look from the mare.
“I think I still have some more back home. But I don’t remember where I put it.” Draco said, scratching his head.
“It’s very hard to find someone who can use this enchanting spell, so this is the best price I can make, I’m sorry.” The mare said with an apologetic tone.
I sighed. “I know. In theory is simple, but it’s a bitch to cast.” I grumbled. “Enchanting is one of the few magics I just can’t use.”
“Here.” Fluttershy put some of her bits on the counter, making us look at her. “If this is going to make you friend happy, then I’m happy to help.” She said with a kind smile.
We smiled back. “You really are the element of kindness, huh?” Moonlight said.
“Bella is going to hug the shit out of you.” I giggled.
The attendant grabbed the bits and handed me the collar, which grabbed and thanked her. We walked out of the shop and into an nearby alleyway. I handed Dranitta the collar and prepared my spell. ‘If I want my mana pool to grow, I need to use more high-level spells. Or at least higher than the ones I have.’ I thought. “Copycat, Amber: Wind Portal!” I sent forth a blast of wind that opened a portal in front of us. One by one, my friends – even Fluttershy – stepped into the portal that led to my house. I jumped in and grabbed the collar back, walking inside the house.
“Hey, bitch! Where are you?!” I shouted, making my friends chuckle.
“Kitchen!” I heard Bella shout.
We walked through the living and dining rooms and entered the kitchen, where Bella was making a sandwich for her and Lightning, who was waiting on a chair.
The kitchen had an oven and a fridge, some cabinets to put cups, plates and groceries, and a counter with two chairs/stools near it; the counter was what separated the kitchen from the dining room, and a door that led to the house’s backyard.
“What can I do for you?” She asked before noticing Fluttershy. “Oh! Good to see you again, Fluttershy!” She said happily. Seeing Fluttershy’s confused look, she burst into purple flames and showed her natural form, making Fluttershy ‘eep’ in surprise.
“O-Oh, hello Bella. I didn’t recognize you.” She said.
Bella giggled. “Well, I was disguised.” She said, putting on her disguise again and making Fluttershy blush.
‘Lightning probably found a way to make her stop moping around.’ I looked at my sister and nodded in thanks, and she smiled in return. “I just wanted to take a look on your pendant.” I said. Bella looked at me curiously before taking her necklace off and handing it to me.
I took off the paw pendant and put it on the collar before showing it to her. Bella’s eyes widened when she saw it, and she slowly grabbed the collar. Lightning stood up and walked to us, seeing the item. “It’s beautiful…” Bella said before putting it on her neck.
“What are you waiting for? Go test it!” I said, making her run to the door. We followed and stopped a few feet away from her.
She looked at us and charged her magic, purple flames gathering on her paws. The fire swirled up and engulfed her, before expanding and disappearing, leaving a manticore on her place. She put a paw on her neck and felt the collar’s spikes, and when she didn’t feel it squeezing her neck, she pouced on us and hugged me hard. “Oh, Thankyouthankyouthankyou!” She said happily.
I coughed and looked to my friends. They were holding their laughter, except for Moonlight and Lightning; they were rolling on the floor, laughing hard. I smirked before turning to the colossal cat hugging me. “Y’know, they helped.”
Bella looked at them and hugged them all, except for Lightning and Fluttershy. “Thank you too!” She said, squeezing them.
Moonlight and Niner glared at me. “Fuck you.” They choked out, making me laugh.
Bella released us and turned back into her diamond dog form, walking to Fluttershy. “Did you help too?” She asked.
Fluttershy blushed. “I-It was nothing.” She said looking to the side, but Bella hugged her all the same.
“Thanks.” She said before retuning inside.
I looked at her direction with a smile before following. “Do you know where the pets are?” I asked the changeling.
She looked at me. “They’re around. They can be just outside sleeping on a shade or flying near the clouds.” She said, taking a bite of her sandwich and handing Lightning hers.
I groaned. “Cool.” I walked outside again and looked around. My house is near the White Tail Woods, so they can be anywhere inside the forest. A faint smile appeared on my beak. ‘I just need to find Valor or Niv; they can help us find the others.’ I thought.
We entered the forest and started looking for them, calling their names. “Fairy?” I heard Fluttershy call and turned to face her. “One of the birds is blue?” She asked.
“Both, actually. Valor is really big and Niv is the size of a normal phoenix.” I said. “Why?” She pointed at a branch a few feet above us, where a blue mass could be seen. “Oh.”
I walked to the tree and started to climb. Being an Assassin, I’m very agile, and that helped me a lot here. When I reached the first branch I decided to start jumping until I reached the bird. I jumped from branch to branch until I finally reached the cryophoenix.
I sat on the branch and looked at the mass. It was a small light blue cryophoenix with a violet gem in its head. I poked it with a talon and it woke up, looking at me with its violet eyes. It chirped happily.
“Good morning, sleepyhead.” I said with a chuckle. “Come on, there’s someone who wants to meet you.” I said, jumping down. I fell to the ground and rolled to absorb the impact. I looked around and saw they had already found Amaté, and Fluttershy was petting the wolf. I walked up to her with Niv perching on my shoulder.
Fluttershy looked up and saw Niv and slowly pulled a hand up. Niv looked and it shyly before jumping on her hand, making Fluttershy shiver. “Cold…” She said quietly.
I giggled. “Yeah, cryophoenix means cryogenic phoenix, and that means she uses ice magic instead of Fire magic.” I said.
“Oh…” She nodded in realization.
“Niv, Amaté, do you two know where the others are?” I asked. They both looked at me and nodded before taking off, making Fluttershy pout.
We waited for a moment before we heard a loud screech. We looked up and saw a blue bird diving toward us. The bird looked like he wanted to stomp us, but just a few feet from us it flapped its large wings and gently perched on Dranitta’s outstretched arm.
Fluttershy stared at it with wide eyes, clearly not expecting for a bird of prey this big. “It’s enormous!” She said in surprise.
I couldn't help but laugh. “Yeah. We don’t know why it’s so big, but Aguion practically fell in love with him.” I said. Valor is a very, very¸ big blue eagle. He looked at Fluttershy with his blue eyes and squawked in hello.
“O-Oh, h-hello. V-Valor, right?” She nervously asked. Seeing his nod, she calmed herself and smiled. “I’m Fluttershy, pleased to meet you.” She looked behind me noticed that Niv and Amaté were returning. Niv was carrying a black furry spider with neon blue stripes, and Amaté was walking with a black and grey wolf at her side.
I followed her gaze and smiled. “Those are Neon Rose and Mighty.” I said, turning to the animals and stepping to the side as they came closer.
“Pleased to meet you too. And you two too, Amaté, Niv.” She said with a smile.
Amaté and Mighty barked while Niv hooted. Neon jumped on Fluttershy’s hand and crawled to her shoulder, laying there. “Looks like the little guy likes you.” Draco said. “That’s rare. It only happened for Flora and me.”
“Aw, I thought she would be frightened…” Moonlight complained.
“W-Well, I take care of a lot of animals. The only animal that scares me are,” She gulped. “D-Dragons…”
"Feral or Sapients?" Scarlett asked with a raised eyebrow. Fluttershy stood still, her pupils slowly shrunking. "I'll take that as a yes."
You know, our universe has two kinds of beings: Sapients and Ferals; some species have both forms while others don’t, extinct or never really existed. Feral dragons are like the demon lord I fought, but dumb.
Well, dumber.
“Feral dragons make me shit my pants too, and Soul commented on how Fluttershy avoided himband Sapph like the plague." I commented with a snicker. I poked the mares a few times and she blinked before shaking her head and turning to look at me. “Celestia and the others must be waiting. Let’s go.” I said.
We exited the forest and I checked the time on my phone. My eyes widened when I saw we had spent about forty minutes on the woods. “Oh, shit! Let’s go, fast!” They checked their own phones and started to run towards the castle, flying or using dash abilities. Even Fluttershy flew ahead, carrying Neon with her.
I grumbled in irritation and looked at the animals. “Only Amaté knows the way, so I’ll have to lead you guys.” I said. I looked at Valor and smirked, the eagle seemed to know what I was thinking.
I don’t know if I told you, but I’m a fucking midget for my age. Spike is almost a head taller than me, and the others are as tall as or taller than him. Scarlett and I both are 5’4”, Dolph is 5’8”, the other guardians are about 5’11”; the rest of my family, Luna and the Aspects are between 6’0” and 6’2”, and Celestia is 6’5”.
So with Valor being a giant bird, his wings would probably be larger than mine, if I had a pair. I bowed a little and Valor grabbed my sides gently. When he nodded, I started to run with the animals following close behind me, and jumped. The eagle flapped his wings and we slowly rose to the air.
I looked down and saw Amaté and Mighty running below us, then turned my head to Niv who was flying beside us, and smiled. I looked up to Val and nodded my head, as if asking for him to go faster.
He noticed that and flapped his wings faster, making us dash forwards and enter the city's sky. Valor lifted us a bit more so we wouldn’t have to worry about bumping – or tackling – anything. “Stay above the streets; Amaté knows the way, but it will be better if she can see us.” I called and Valor squawked in ok.
I looked down and noticed that the others were just a few feet in front of us, and we could reach them easily. I put my weight forwards and Valor dropped, I then lifted my chest and he opened his wings, making us ascend and dash rapidly towards my friends, Niv trying to keep up.
“See ya!” I shouted as I passed them. I laughed and looked to our path, seeing the castle just ahead. I smirked curled into a ball, making Val release me. I back-flipped and shielded my paws as I fell to the ground; the almost frictionless surface made me skid towards my destination, slowly coming to a stop. When I was slow enough I put my hands behind my head and dropped the shield, falling into a steady walk. “Nailed it.” I said with a cocky smirk.
I felt Niv perch on my shoulder, and stretched my arm to Val to perch on it; I grunted when I felt the eagle’s weight but still smiled. Amaté and Mighty reached us at the same time my friends did. “What took you so long?” I asked with mock confusion.
“Show off.” They said together, making me snicker.
I turned to Fluttershy, who looked at me and Valor with surprise and awe. I love seeing these reactions when I fly with Valor! “Fluttershy, can you call the others? I don’t think entering with five animals is a good idea.” I asked. She nodded and walked inside; after a minute or two playing with the animals the others stepped out of the castle.
“Holy shit, that’s a big bird!” Rainbow Dash said in awe when she laid her eyes on Valor. The others all caressed the animals and pretty much guessed who was who.
I gently grabbed Niv and walked to Princess Celestia, putting the bird on the Princess’ outstretched finger. “It’s beautiful.” Celestia said with a smile, Luna cooed and gently pet the cryophoenix.
I smiled too. “Yeah, she’s really cute.” The moment I said that, the bird puffed up her chest proudly, looking like a ball of feathers.
We laughed at the bird's shenaningans before I turned to Twilight and Rainbow, who were comparing their wings to Valor’s. “Incredible! Our wings are 4’6” long and Valor’s are 4’3”!” Twilight said, astonished.
“Where the hell did you find this bird?” Rainbow said in the same tone.
“I have no idea where Aguion found this guy. He just appeared with him one day; he was hurt, so we took care of him and he didn’t leave afterwards.” I said. “Good thing he didn’t, he already saved us plenty of times.” I smiled at the bird.
“Falling to your death? He looks like he can carry a small pony.” Rainbow said, petting the bird's head.
“Spot on, actually.” I said. They looked at me in confusion and Valor flew to my back, putting his head on to of mine before he started flapping his wings, making us hover a bit and maintaining us on the air momently. He stopped his movements and we both dropped to the floor. “I know there’s a spell to create wings of Arcane magic, but I can’t cast it. I’m training my air control with Valor so I will only need to train my wing position when I fianlly get the spell to work.” I said with confidence. Being a wingless griffoness, I was teased as fuck during my childhood; I never let it bother me, but I'll still have the last laugh when I finally create my pink wings of pure energy.
“But the wings aren’t yours, how does that even works?” Rainbow asked with furrowed eyebrows.
“Bank to the right, bank to the left, ascend, descent, spin, dive… I do the body motion and Valor does the wing motion.” I explained with a shrug.
"So that's Valor?” Spike said, entering the conversation. “I see what you did here.”
I snickered. “Lightning dressed up as Quinn on Halloween – our version of Nightmare Night; it's based on your holiday, actually – and put Valor’s armor on this guy, one time.” I said, pointing to the bird.
“Well, I shall go back to Canterlot. The weekly day court starts soon, and I cannot cancel it, unfortunately.” Celestia said wih a hint of irritation. Court sucks that much, huh? “You need to return before nighttime, Luna. Your court is today too.” She warned her sister.
Luna nodded her head with a smile. “I understand, Tia.” She said.
Celestia smiled before teleporting to her castle. Luna sighed before turning to me. “I guess our training starts now?” She asked, making the Guardians groan.
“Yeah, let’s-” I was cut off by a grumbling sound and put my hand on my belly. “-have lunch first.” I said with a nod, making my friends snort a laugh.
“Sugarcube Corner?” Scarlett asked.
“No money.” I said with a frown and sighed. “Let’s go home – again – and have lunch there. It’s closer to the forest, anyways.”
“Or you can have lunch here.” Spike suggested, pointing to the castle with a thumb. “I can make something for you all really fast.”
My eyes darted around before focusing at him again. “To eighteen?” I asked and he nodded. “If it isn’t too much trouble.”
“It isn’t, trust me. Come on!” He said while entering the castle, and we followed close behind.
Author's Notes:
So! I hope you liked this chapter! A few things you guys don't give a shit about:
- I already wrote down every spell the Guardians can use, and I'm now writing the Elemental's.
- I've found those pictures on google images.
- Niv's eye and gem colors are from this picture.
- Some things that happens to Fairy also happened to me or to a friend in real life. An example is the LoL crossover scene on the chapter "A Night of Gaming". The only difference is that I lost that match.
- No, I didn't steal Luna's nickname. It's based off another fic, that you guys probably know, but that's it. Heh, quite ironic for Celestia to say 'completely original'.
How To Train Your Dragon, Fairy Vs Spike!
We waited on the dining room while Spike prepared our lunch. I really wanted to go help, but he almost kicked me out saying he could do it alone, and I didn't really want to know if that statement was true. Luna suggested we played a bit while we waited, so we started a quick HearthStone match on our cellphones.
I looked to the other side of the table and saw Luna’s smug grin, making me gulp before nervously looking at my phone. I had 5 HP versus Luna’s 18 HP, and my hand only had weak monsters. I only had one Oasis Snapjaw – ATK=2, HP=7 – summoned and it had only 2 HP, so I was pretty much fucked.
Luna didn’t do anything, only ended her turn before looking at me with a smirk. “Your turn.”
I gulped again and saw the card that was added to my hand. A Wolfrider, 3/1.
I sighed. “I yield.” I said, putting the phone on the table and holding my hands up in defeat.
“Huzzah!” Luna shouted in glee before returning her attention to me. “How’s the score again?”
I thought about it for a moment before answering. “124 for me, 115 for you.” That’s two years of Hearthstone for ya.
“I’m getting closer! Soon you won’t be the group's Champion on Hearthstone.” She said with a confident smirk. Both of us, plus Spike and Scarlett, are the only ones that actually like this game. We play matches against each other and count our victories, our own ranking. I’m first because I play this game since the beta; Luna is a close second because she absolutely loves it; Spike is third with 93 victories and Scar is forth with 89, both of them only play because I made them play and they ended up liking it. The others doesn’t like the game like we do, so they’re not on our personal ranking.
“That weak cards on your deck made you lose.” Scarlett pointed out. “Maybe you should change them for stronger cards.”
“My deck is a good one, and those weak cards are just for the beginning or to play protector. The problem was getting three low power cards in a row.” I countered. “Mirror knows how much that same deck kicked her ass.”
“Too many.” Luna admitted. “It’s good to win against it.”
Twilight was at Luna’s side, observing the match through the blue alicorn's cellphone. “A strategy game? I didn’t think you’d play one of these.” She said. “I thought most games were about violence of silly stories.”
I looked at her and shook my head. “You’re not wrong, but you’re not right either.” I said. “The most famous, like CoD and Battlefield, are pretty violent; and yes, there’s a lot of silly games out there, but not all are like that. Undertale is a game where you can finish it without killing anyone; and Deadlight is a platform game on an apocalyptic era that has a very good story. Hell, that Inside game that was released those days has an awesome hidden story. Or at least a good theory on what happens on that mindfuck of a game.”
“Hidden? Theory?" She asked with a confused face.
I smiled. “Most games tell you what is happening, and another lot doesn’t have any story at all, but some has multiple ways to finish based on what you did through the whole game – like Undertale, with more or less twenty three endings that differ with how many and who you killed during the game – and also there’s those who just start and leave you to understand what’s happening by yourself, which end up in a crap-ton of theories.” I will convert you into a gamer, Twilight. Just wait for it.
She looked at the phone's screen again. “And this one doesn’t have any story.” She said, pointing at it.
Luna smiled too. “More or less. Hearthstone is a spinoff of the game World of Warcraft. WoW has a story, but this one is just two people playing cards against each other.”
Twilight hummed. “Maybe I was wrong when I judged this.” She said slowly.
“If you want to judge something, you need to know its side first. Try playing a game some time, every Guardian has a few they can let you play.” Scarlett suggested and the Guardians nodded in confirmation.
Spike entered the room, carrying with him two plates with his hands and one with his tail. “I hope it didn’t took too long.” Spike said.
“Nope!” Pinkie and Dolph said together, Pinkie playing with the wolves along with Fluttershy.
“Well, here it is.” He said, putting the plates on the table. On one there were cups with juices of two flavors – orange and grape -, on the other were some veggie sandwiches that I presumed were for the ponies, and on the third were…
“Were the hell did you find hamburgers?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. “I thought Equestria was an herbivore country.”
He chuckled. “The borders opened because there were already a lot of people of other countries here. The ‘opening’ just made the immigration easier and established meat trades for those who already lived here.” He explained.
I nodded, as did my family. “Well, made our life easier, that’s for sure.” Scarlett said while her beak watered.
“Well, what are you waiting for?” Spike asked with a grin.
We all grabbed what we were going to eat – the only ones who grabbed a hamburger were me, Scar, Viper, Sapph, Soul, Draco, Dranitta, Moonlight and Niner – and started our lunch.
My eyes widened when I took the first bite. “Spike, this is amazing!” I said through a full mouth before swallowing. “Sorry. I didn’t think you cooking could improve since my visit last year, but damn!” I eagerly took another bite while my friends started to laugh. I just gave them the middle talon and continued to eat happily.
Twilight swallowed her bite and looked at my family. “You’re all hybrids, right? I know Hybrios has some… uh... What's the word for non-hybrids?” She asked sheepishly.
“Pure-blooded.” Sunshine answered.
“Thank you. Hybrios has some pure-blooded, but you certainly are not.” Twilight finished.
“What gave it away? The wings?” Moonlight asked sarcastically.
I threw a chain at Moonlight before turning to Twilight. “You already know that my siblings and I all are pony-griffin hybrids.”
“I’m a pony-dragon hybrid. The actual name is Kirin.” Draco said.
“When you’re a pony hybrid, it won’t matter if your parent was a unicorn, a pegasus or an earth pony, the changes between them are minimal. But, if your parent is a thestral, a hippocampus, or a plant pony, the changes are drastic. So while my brother’s species name is just Kirin, mine is Seakirin, a dragon-seapony hybrid.” Dranitta explained. “Herds are a thing in Hybrios too, y’know.”
“Venompony, a naga-pony hybrid.” Viper said.
“Seaponies actually are hybrids too! A seapony is a hippocampus-pony hybrid.” Dolph said with a grin. "But it's been a long time since we even heard about hippocampi."
“Not a hybrid.” Sunshine, Moonlight and Niner all said together.
“Wait, so why are you eating meat?” Twilight asked Niner Blaze and Moonlight.
“Thestrals are omnivorous. We just eat fruits more regularly.” Moonlight said.
Niner finished her hamburger before turning to Twilight. “Ponies can eat meat too, but only once and a while. It's as healthy as hayfries.”
“I’ll try it someday.” Rainbow said with confidence, finishing her own meal.
“I won’t.” Twilight said, her cheeks bulging a bit.
Spike looked around and saw that everyone already had eaten their meals. “Well, looks like lunchtime is over.” He said, making every one of the Guardians groan.
“Fuck you, training!” Eclipse said.
I giggled. “Come on, it’s not that bad. Besides, now that we know your passives we’ll just see how strong your spells are; maybe even teach you all a spell or two.”
“Ok…” They said tiredly.
We walked back into the clearing, the pets returned home, much to Fluttershy's dismay, and decided to start training with some basic spellcasting to warm up. Everyone used their weakest spells, and then used a slightly stronger spell, and so on.
I was parrying with Spike to see how much he had progressed, and man… Despite having only six, Spike’s spells were pretty strong! I think he didn’t use everything he got on that stone, or that my shield is stronger than I thought, because the Dracon Sphere he threw at me fucking hurt! I was thrown back by a couple feet before stopping, sprawled on the ground with a scorch mark on my belly.
“Ow…” I groaned, sitting up. Spike ran to my side, looking at me with concern.
“Are you ok?” He asked, pulling me up.
I wobbled a bit before turning to him. “Yeah. Damn, that sphere was powerful. Looks like you can use some powerful spells, already. You only need to learn them.” I looked at the others, some of them were looking at me in concern, but most shrugged it off since I’ve received stronger attacks. “Draco will have a fun time training you.”
“Is he that good of a teacher?” Spike asked with curiosity.
I chuckled a bit. “More or less. He’ll probably explain the spell one time and already have you to throw it at his face.”
“Do you remember how powerful the Dracon spells are?” He asked, looking at his hand.
“Arcane and Dracon-wielders are like mimes. They can mirror any spell you think without changing their element. Draco can use Dracon Razor Wind, for example.” I said, surprising Spike.
“Really? Huh.” He looked at Draco, wondering how many spells the kirin could teach him. “Can’t wait.” He said excitedly with a bright smile.
“Y’know, you’re already getting there.” I said, making Spike look at me with a questioning stare. “You can use Dracon Fire, right? That already is a mirror spell.” I explained.
“Oh… Cool…” He said, making a ball of green fire appear on his hand. He cocked his head to the side before asking. “My magical aura is green, right? Almost every spell I use is emerald green.”
I blinked in surprise. "You catch up fast!” I said, genuinely impressed. “Normally someone has to explain that.”
We returned our attention to the others again. Most were just trying their spells so their ‘teachers’ would know what they would be dealing with. I sighed before facing my duo. “Well, enough of that; back to training. This time, it’s a real spar to see how much you can fight. Come here.” I said, making him curious.
I held my hand forwards and charged my aura. My hand glowed a pink light as my magical aura covered it, and the magic shaped into a ball between us. I looked at Spike and nodded; he took the hint and did the same. Our spheres mixed and expanded, forming a circle with about fifty feet of diameter around us.
Spike stared at the green and pink circle with a raised eyebrow. “What.”
“This spell doesn’t really count as a spell. It’s just to delimit a small battle arena for the two of us. We or anything we throw will stop at that line like it’s a wall, but the others can enter here.” I explained before putting a hand on my beak in wonder. “I kind of want to know how they found out everyone could do that. Bah, not important.” I jumped back a couple feet and got into a battle stance. “Ready?” Spike nodded and prepared himself.
He lunged at me with his palm open, trying to hit my chest. I jumped over him and kicked his head, making him stumble a bit. He turned back to me and grabbed Greed’s handle, getting ready for a slash. I put my hands on my hips and grabbed my Rippers, extending their chains; the blades almost touching the ground. We looked at each other for a moment before he ran again and tried a low slash, but I just jumped over it. He smirked and pointed his left palm at me. A jet of flames shot out of his palm and I had to shield myself so I wouldn’t be even more burned than I already was.
Burned feathers are a pain.
I was thrown back again, but this time Spike rushed for me and slashed at the shield while I was mid-air. I tried to hold the shield, but it was destroyed by his slash and actually gor hit, and was sent flying once again.
‘I thought he was a spellcaster. Looks like he’s a swordsman.’ I thought while I jumped to my feet. He was pretty slow, so I could see his overhead strike, and dodged to the side before slashing him with my Rippers. He grunted and tried to hit me with the flat side of his blade, but I jumped over him again and prepared for a spell. While Spike didn’t need the command for the Flamethrower and the Dracon Fire, I had to use one for this spell. “Arcane Bomb!” I shouted, reaching for my Chasers. They were covered in energy as I hurled them, and they exploded when reaching their target, creating a dust cloud and sending Spike to the ground as I was sent to the air. I backflipped a few times before falling on the ground, the Rippers’ chains fading out and leaving me with just two small kamas.
Spike jumped out of the dust cloud, his passive starting to activate with his irritation. “Well, better up my game.” He said, holding the blade with just one hand while he thrusted the other forwards. “Dracon Sphere!” A glowing green sphere of Dracon energy was fired forwards, catching me by surprise.
“Not again!” I shouted, grabbing the sphere. I was sent skidding back, but the Dracon Sphere was safely being held by my Reversal. I threw the spell back at him, but he deflected it with his blade, the sphere impacting the arena’s wall with an explosion.
“Nice.” I praised with a grin.
“Thank you.” He said with his own.
This time I took the initiative. I ran to him with my Rippers ready and extended to their full length, about seventeen feet. I slashed him from a safe distance, but he blocked and got closer, impacting me with his blade. I flipped over him and prepared for another spell. “Arcane Missile!” A blast of magic impacted Spike, sending him to the wall and to the ground.
He stood up and stared at me, charging some energy on his left hand. His stare went blank for a moment, but suddenly changed to a confident one and smirked. “Oh no.” I muttered with wide eyes.
“Dracon Blast!” He sent his own blast at me. I leaped over it, but the explosion that occurred behind me sent me flying towards the drake. He used Greed as a baseball bat and sent me flying to the wall. I impacted the barrier and fell limply on the ground.
I weakly got up. “Son of a bitch…” I groaned before glaring at him. “If he wants to play like this, then I will beat him until next Friday.” I muttered. I charged my magic and teleported above him, and then used another spell to make him just a bit confused.
Spike heard a thud behind him and slashed at the noise, the slash being blocked by my shield. Then something grabbed his neck and threw him to the middle of the arena. He looked at me and went wide eyed.
“What the fuck?!” He shouted in surprise, making me giggle. The giggle was echoed by the griffoness by my side, a perfect clone of me.
Well, almost perfect. The Arcane Clone spell is really useful, but the clone's resistence is even worse than mine, which is quite the feat, and can’t use any spells.
And now the people that already compared me to Naruto will hate me even more. Oh, well...
“What?” We asked in false confusion. He shook his head before running at us again. I jumped back and summoned two more clones to help me fight. Spike hacked and slashed my clones, but they always blocked or dodged, just to return a punch or a kick. The drake got tired of it and threw flames all around him, burning all my clones.
He looked around him, searching for me. “Where are you?!” He shouted, getting a bit irritated. Another clone appeared behind Spike, but instead of attacking the drake, it just pointed upwards and disappeared. Spike stared ate the place the clone was before turning to look above him, but was met with only a cloud flying over the arena. Or not. I let the Mirage spell fade, the cloud disappearing and revealing the real me. I was jumping on top of a pink glyph, the magic on it making me jump higher and faster; I made a final jump and activated another glyph on top of me, backflipping so I was upside down. “Copycat, Lightning: Bounce Glyph.” I said with a smirk. The glyph sent me at incredible speed towards Spike, and I started to flip to gain even more momentum. “Vault Breaker Kick!” I shouted, aiming for the ground just in front of the drake. I impacted the ground, creating a large crack on the floor. When the crack started to glow pink with energy, I winked to Spike before teleporting upwards, just on the moment the cracks exploded.
The explosion sent Spike to the air, and I encountered him during his ascension, kicking the drake back to the ground. He impacted the ground hard, creating a small crater beneath him on the already abused soil. I fell back to the ground and walked to the crater, seeing Spike on the center. The arena around us faded just as I grabbed Spike’s unconscious form and teleported us out of the crater to a place outside of the one we battled on, putting him on the untouched floor.
I looked to the others, who watched the entire battle. “He’s ok. His scales and Harmonic Power protected him.” I reassured them. I was proven true when Spike stirred and opened his eyes. He looked around and sat up, groaning.
“What happened?” He asked, putting a hand on his chest.
Dolph chose this moment to use her curing spell. “Sacred Water.” She said. We.both sighed in relaxation when the soothing water cured our wounds.
“I won the battle. But you put a hell of a fight! That Dracon Blast took me off guard, if it had hit you would have won for sure!” I said with an impressed tone. I really hadn’t expected him to be that strong, and the way he just learned a new spell on the middle of a battle…
“What was that, anyway?” He asked again. “And why your spells didn’t hurt much? That Arcane Missile you fired at me should have knocked me unconscious.”
“There’s three ways to learn a spell: Someone, or something, teaching you; you creating it; and you having an ‘epiphany’ of sorts. Like, the spell just come into mind like you always knew how to use? You just blank out for a moment while you learn the spell.” I said, helping him up.
“Oh. And your spells…?” He asked again.
“Harmonic Power.” I said, simply. “The power Equestria knows is called Harmonic Power in Hybrios. A unicorn being able to use Fire spells even if they’re Ice-wielders; a pegasus being able to control weather; a earth pony having a easy time when growing plants… A griffin’s Harmonic Power is their capability of sensing the others around him. Mix that with my unicorn part, and I can sense other’s magical auras like I did yesterday. A dragon’s Harmonic Power is that their scales absorb most magic directed at it, except for their own. That’s why spells deal less damage on you.”
We looked to the right and saw Twilight scribbling that on her notepad too, making us chuckle in amusement. “I was wondering that…” She muttered. “Guess your theory doesn’t have any loopholes…”
“At least not that we know of.” Scarlett said. Twilight blushed when she realized she said that out loud and we laughed at her.
“No offense taken.” I said before she could apologize. “So, how was your training?” I asked the others.
“Not as exciting as yours, not that that’s a bad thing. I want to live a few more years, thank you very much.” Eclipse said with a nod.
“Haha! You can be sure we’ll fight someday, Stripes.” Niner Blaze said with a large grin. A bit too large.
He gulped. “I think I just shit myself…” He said weakly.
“Didn’t know you could use a cloning spell, though. That caught me really off guard.” Spike said to me.
“You were starting to be a pain, and since my spells could do nothing against you, and my physical attacks were being deflected by your scales, I decided to up my game and use gravity against you.” I said with a boasting grin.
He thought back to what happened on the ending and started to chuckle. “You’re a great fighter, Fairy. But someday I’ll beat you.” He said with a confident smirk.
I couldn’t help but smirk too. “Being a dragon you have the advantage, but…” I got closer to him, my chest almost touching his, and looked right on his eyes. “Bring it on, fucker.”
After that we decided to end the training, since everyone was getting tired. The Guardians decided to go to the castle play Spike’s videogames while my family went home to relax a bit. Rainbow and Pinkie were excitedly commenting my battle with Spike, with noises and all, and we heard while trying to hold our laughter. When we were reaching my home, Pinkie turned to me. “Fairy, can we use those spells too?”
“Eh, more or less. It depends on what element you wield, but yeah, you can use spells.” I said.
Pinkie jumped excitedly. “Can you teach me? Pleasepleasepleaseplease!” She begged.
I looked at her for a moment. “I’m pretty sure you can learn your spells alone. You’re a Chaos-wielder, after all.” I said, making her gasp.
“Y’know, it was kinda obvious…” Spike said with a hand on his chin. And the equestrians stared at Pinkie slack-jawed.
“A-Are you sure?” Twilight asked.
“No, but with everything Spike told me about Pinkie’s antics, it’s most likely.” I replied. “What’s the matter? She already did weird things, so it won’t be that bad if she learns to control it. It’ll be good, actually.” I turned to the pink mare. “Why don’t you ask Discord to teach you? Fluttershy can make sure he won’t teach her anything too dangerous.”
Fluttershy broke from her surprised state and nodded. “I’ll be sure he won’t.”
“See, Twi? Nothing to worry about it.” Spike said, hugging his sister with one arm.
“I hope you’re right…” Twilight muttered, rubbing her temple.
“Hey, Twi! If you want, I can let you study my Chaos magic!” When I learn it, of course." Pinkie said, trying to cheer her friend up.
Twilight smiled weakly. “Thank you, Pinkie.”
We reached the castle and entered, all Guardians immediately dashig to Spike’s bedroom. The place was huge. There were a bed on the left side of the room, a green fur mat on the floor near it; on the other side there was a writing desk with various study materials, a computer stand with one of the most recent machines, a stand with various consoles, from PS4 to Nintendo Wii, and a flat screened television nailed to the wall. On the middle of the room were four cushions for us to sit on and a glass door that led to a balcony.
I whistled and sat on one of the cushions. Spike, Luna and Eclipse sat on the others while the rest sat on the bed and Dolph lay on the mat. Spike thought about what I said earlier and pointed a hand to the controller. After a few moments of concentration, the object glowed green, making us gasp; but before it could float to us with Spike’s Telekinesis, the aura dissipated and sighed in disappointment, Spike rubbing his temple. "Dammit.”
“You were close. Just try a bit more and you’ll get it right.” Luna said reassuringly to the drake while he stood up and turned on the TV and Xbox One. He returned to us holding the four controllers on his hands and gave one to each that were sitting on a cushion.
Author's Notes:
Hope you liked it! I really want to put better action scenes, but I think I'm improving.
Someday I'll make a action scene so awesome DBZ will be jealous!
Yeah, no.
A Nerd in a Party
During our little ‘videogame party’, Luna dropped her disguise and we played various of games from multiple consoles; I was surprised with how many games Spike had. We started with the Xbox One, then changed to PlayStation 4, then Wii, and now we were playing Smash Brothers on our Wii U.
Wii Us. Whatever.
Actually, while most of us had a console or two, every one of us had a Wii U and a 3DS. The match was me, Scar, Viper, Dolph, Spike, Sapph, Soul and Luna. Eclipse had lost the previous match, so he was out of this one.
We were playing as, respectively, Kirby, Mario, Yoshi, Zelda, Link, Samus, Ness and Captain Falcon. Everyone was losing to Soul, as this is one of his favorite games that he plays at least once per day.
We all had only one life left, while Soul had two; also, most of us were with more than 120% of damage, meaning one good strike would send us flying to our deaths. We decided to gang on him to take him out, but that was a grave mistake.
You see, he’s a Ness main.
And a Smash Ball, that thing that let you unleash your Final Smash, was just on top of him; so when he broke the ball, we all thought the same thing:
Fuck.
Soul just activated the Final Smash and put his Wii U down, since we were too close to escape. That little bitch with a red cap unleashed hell on us; meteors started falling on the arena, sending us flying towards the void.
“Game!” The announcer said, ending the match. We stared at Soul, mentally cursing half of his genealogic tree, and he stared back with a smug grin on his face.
“Fuck you.” Scarlett and I chorused, making him chuckle in amusement.
“Oh, come on, you were good! Maybe you could have won if you were playing with your mains.” He said with a shrug. I, Scarlett, Sapph and Luna sighed.
“Those were our mains.” Luna said.
“Oh. Oh well…” He said.
We heard a knock on the door, and Spike rose from his seat. He opened the door and we saw Twilight and my brother on the other side. “Aguion?” I called in surprise.
My brother looked at me and smiled. “Hey, sis. Come on, we’ll be late for the party!” He said.
I raised an eyebrow in confusion. “Party?”
Spike facepalmed. “Of course, I forgot Pinkie always greets everyone with a party.” He looked at me and the other Guardians and smiled. “She’s probably on the Sugarcube corner waiting for us.”
Dolph blinked. “Y’know, she actually mentioned a party.”
We turned to the seapony. “When?” Sapphyra asked.
“Yesterday, when we met her.” She said.
I remembered the moment we met Pinkie, but didn’t remember anything about a party. Then I remembered the pink mare's rambling. ‘Of course Dolph would understand that, she understanded that Eminem rap on the first time she heard, for fuck’s sake!’ I thought with an amused shake of my head.
“Well, I don’t really like parties. But this one is for us, so unfortunately I have to go.” Scarlett said with a false frown.
“Same.” Aguion said with a nod.
“Don’t say that near Pinkie.” Soul said with a shudder. “Seriously, don’t.”
Aguion raised an eyebrow, but Scarlett remembered the stories Spike told us about the pink mare. “We’ll take your word for it.” She said.
We all stepped out of the castle and walked towards the bakery, chatting along the way. When we reached the bakery, we saw that the party was already on full swing, as the other members of my family were already there. The moment we put out heads inside, Pinkie zipped to us, making us jump in surprise.
“Heya!” She said happily to us before turning to the party. “Attention, everypony! The last guests are here! A warm welcome to Fairy, Scarlett, Dolph and Viper!” She announced with a large grin. All the party looked at us and smiled; some waving and even saying hello.
We waved back and entered the bakery, being greeted by most of the ponies we passed. Some shied away, but most were very friendly towards us. ‘Now I know what Spike said about his place.’ I thought with my own smile.
We found a place that had a bit of an open space so we could fit and talk a bit. “Huh, the party looks cool.” Scarlett said, looking around.
Spike smiled. “Yes, Pinkie’s parties are the best!” He said with finality.
I looked around and noticed that most of the place had games for everyone to play; from Pin the Tail on the Pony to Twister. ‘No Kinect. Oh, well…’ I thought with a sigh. With everyone so near each other, I couldn’t feel the auras like I normally can, but I did notice four vaguely familiar auras approaching along with two more. I turned to those auras and saw the CMC and three boys walking our way.
One of them was a grey pegasus with blue hair and tail, using a white sleeveless shirt with a tornado stamp and a light blue shorts.
The second was a small white earth pony with some brown hair, tail and marks on his body, the more obvious being the brown oval mark on his left eye. He was wearing a light brown t-shirt and black jeans. I also noticed he was hearing a small silver chain around his neck, Luna’s cutie mark on it.
The third was a brown earth pony with black jeans and a green t-shirt with a Creeper’s texture. He was also wearing a green cap with a creeper’s face on it, and a diamond sword necklace. ‘I saw this boy before, but where?’ I thought.
“Hey!” Scootaloo called and the CMC waved, getting the others’ attention. We smiled and waved, signaling we heard them. “Glad you came.”
‘They're fourteen, Fairy, don't you fucking dare!’ I thought while holding back a snicker. “This party is ours, so we couldn’t really miss.” I said with a smile, fist-bumping Scootaloo.
Sweetie and Apple Bloom smiled and shook hands with everyone. “We wanted to introduce you to our friends.” Sweetie said, motioning to the boys.
“I’m Rumble.” The pegasus said with a grin.
“I’m Pipsqueak, pleased to meet you!” The small earth pony said with a smile. I noticed that Luna, who had put her disguise back on the castle, was looking at him nervously.
“I-I’m Button Mash.” The other earth pony said.
I cocked my head to the side. “Say, did we meet before?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.
He looked at me nervously before answering. “Y-Yeah, you saved me from that timberwolf.” He smiled. “Thank you very much for saving me.” He said, offering his hand.
I smiled. “I’m Fairy. And no problem, I would be quite the asshole if I didn’t.” I said, shaking his hand. I noticed his small wince at my wording and my smile turned into a smirk. “If you want to be my friend, you’ll need to learn how to ignore my swearing.” I suggested.
Most of my friends snickered at him and nodded. “Yeah, everyone here had to too. I’m Dolph!” Dolph said, waving.
“Scarlett.” My sister said with a smirk.
“Viper.” Viper waved shyly.
The boys nodded and smiled. “So, why did your family move here?” Rumble asked.
“To kick beast ass, since the princesses can’t put an army here.” Scarlett said. “No offense, but your guard fucking sucks..”
Luna, well, Mirror nodded. “From what Princess Luna said, they need six guards to kill a manticore.”
I turned to Mirror with a disbelievingly look. “Six?! My brother can hit-kill one!” I said with wide eyes. “No, screw that, I can hit-kill one if I unleash my Calling!”
“Calling?” I heard someone ask behind me. I slowly turned to give Twilight a flat stare.
“Do you have a Twilight-Sense to know when I’m talking about something you don’t know? Holy crap…” I said while. disblievingly shaking my head.
Twilight blushed. “I was walking towards the snack's table and heard you mention it.” She said and pointed to a table where a lot of food was set. And when I say a lot, I mean a lot. Our eyes widened when we saw how many cakes, cupcakes and other sweets were set on the table.
“Damn…” We all breathed.
“Pinkie bested herself today.” Spike said.
I shook my head. “Anyways, a Calling is our strongest spell. A Death’s Call is a spell so powerful few can live after being on the receiving end of one. A Life’s Call is a spell the saves more ass than a full AP Soraka with the Windspeaker’s Calling mastery.” Those who didn’t play LoL looked at me blankly and I rolled my eyes. “It saves every ally’s lives like their own life depended on it. Fucking noobs who don’t understand a game reference…” I muttered that last part.
“I almost didn’t understand the reference, Fairy.” Eclipse deadpanned.
“And you wonder why we say you’re dumb.” Mirror deadpanned back.
“I don’t play support, dammit! I’m either top or jungle!” He protested.
I rolled my eyes before eyeing the snack's table again. “I’m going to grab something to eat, if you want to join me.” I said, walking to the snack bar. I stopped and looked back to the CMC and the boys. “See ya.” I said with a wink before walking off. Spike and Scarlett followed me, wanting to grab a piece of cake before Pinkie or Dranitta could eat it all.
“Y’know, Button is a gamer too. Maybe he also plays LoL? Never really asked.” Spike commented.
I looked back at the earth pony before turning to Spike. “I think he’s more of a Minecraft player.” I commented sarcastically. “But sure, let’s ask him later.”
We reached the table and saw the assortment of cakes that was set on top of it. We saw carrot cake, chocolate cake, sponge cake, vanilla cake, but my eyes stopped on one. I grabbed a piece of chocolate cake with grated coconut and coconut filling. Scarlett grabbed a carrot cake with chocolate covering, and Spike chose a sponge cake with chantilly frosting.
We ate in relative peace, the party's music and the other's ctting acting as background noise, while savoring our bites and humming in contentment. “Man, Pinkie’s better than I thought.” I praised.
Spike chuckled. “Yeah, I did say she’s the best.” We chuckled with him.
I looked back and noticed the others were walking towards the table, chatting between them. It looked like Button and Sweetie liked Dolph, since their favorite game is Minecraft. I was a bit surprised when I heard Sweetie Belle talking about games, but I don’t look like a game myself, so I shrugged it off.
“-I made the trap and farmed a lot of skeletons. I got so many bones I domesticated about twelve wolves!” Dolph exclaimed. I remembered that one; she found a skeleton spawn when she was searching for gold and decided to make a trap there instead of breaking the thing. It wasn't an impressive structure, but it worked nicely.
“I’ll be sure to make one of those when I find a mob spawn. It seems quite useful." Button said.
“You can join our server if you want.” Sweetie suggested.
Dolph’s eyes seemed to sparkle. “Really?! Maybe I can ask my friends if they want to join too!”
“Sure, if they want to play they can.” Button said.
“That’s good to know. Maybe you can join us when we’re playing, say, League of Legends or the Pixelmon mod.” I suggested.
The jumped a bit, clearly not noticing us there, despite I having warned them I was headed there. Button gave me a glance and smiled sheepishly. “Sorry, Fairy, but I don’t play MOBAs. When I tried to play LoL I lost to the tutorial bots.”
I blinked. “Wow, didn’t know that was even possible.”
“I didn’t either…” He said, trying to ignore the others’ laughter. “But sure, let’s play Pixelmon someday.”
“You guys have class tomorrow?” I asked, remembering tomorrow was monday. When they nodded I sighed. “Dammit. Normally we play from ten in the night to four in the morning."
“Let’s try to play tomorrow afternoon; we normally come here to play, but we can play at my house or Sweetie's.” Button suggested while grabbing a piece of the same cake Scarlett ate earlier.
“I think it’s good. Two thirty?” Scarlett suggested.
“Sure.” Sweetie said with a nod, grabbing her own vanilla cake.
Scootaloo facepalmed when she finished the cake she was eating. “Oh, good; another one. I thought you were cool, Fairy.” She said with a disapproving stare.
I laughed. “I am cool. The coolest nerd you’ll ever meet!” The others giggled and chuckled at my comment before we grabbed some more food.
“Heh, at the end this party is pretty cool.” Scarlett said and we nodded in agreement.
Author's Notes:
Meh, no inspiration for this one. I wanted to make Button's meeting, but I didn't know how to do it. Then I remembered Pinkie had to throw a party for the newcomers and thought 'Hey, that's the perfect moment!'
I wanted for Love Tap/Eliane/Loving Hoof/Button's Mom to meet her too, but I didn't have any idea on how to do that, so I just didn't.
Her name will be Love Tap here, btw.
For those who didn't understand and are curious about the LoL reference, Soraka's ult cures everyone on her team using her AP, or Ability Power; and that mastery boosts her cure even more. That's 900 HP cured by pressing R.
Rito pls.
Anyways, see ya.
Oh, Fuck My Life...
Surprisingly, I was having a good time at the party; I’m not exactly a party griffoness and neither is half of my family. I spent most of the time talking to my friends and eating, but I also met some other ponies, like Love Tap – Button’s mother, who almost crushed me when she discovered that it was me who save her son the other day –, Vinyl Scratch – the party’s DJ –, and even two girls called Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, but I didn’t like those two very much. Not even Sunshine is that prissy.
Luna had to go back to Canterlot for the weekly Night Court, but she returned as soon as the court ended. Those two hours passed pretty fast, we almost didn’t notice it.
Scarlett, Viper, Spike, Luna and Eclipse were always by my side, talking to me and discussing some things about the new update that occurred this week. Yeah, half of our talks are game-based. The awkward silence that occurs when there’s nothing else to talk about a game is pretty hilarious. Anyways, Dolph, Sapph and Soul were playing around and talking to others, having a slightly better time than us nerds.
My family was also around, talking to everyone and showing some of their tricks. Bella spent most of the party with the kids, showing her Nature powers. Normally, changelings can only turn into another sapient species – Why? Fuck if I know – but her Nature powers let her also turn into animals and control nearby plants. If I had to describe her, I’d say she’s a druid. Well, as far as I know, since the only druid character I’ve ever played as was that guy from HearthStone.
And there’s also that adult comic based on WoW that I read. I still can’t believe that the dragon-
…
I got so side-tracked Dolph would be proud.
The kids laughed most of the time, with Bella turning into bunnies, dogs, cats, birds, and she even showed her natural form to them. Some of them were rather shy, but most didn’t mind the fact she’s a changeling. Looks like that peace treaty with the ‘lings is working, not everyone is afraid of them anymore.
I did mention that, right? If I did, I probably didn’t explain it. Well, about two years ago four changeling Queens presented themselves to Princess Celestia to make peace with Equestria. Turns out the only bad changeling was Chrysalis; she brain-washed her own changelings through the mind-link they share – aka. Hive Mind – to mindlessly obey her, and attacked Canterlot to turn herself into the most powerful Queen using the whole ‘My species is starving’ bullshit. Most ponies got traumatized by that, and those Queens were trying to fix the mess the Bug-Bitch made.
Canterlot was bitching over this treaty since the start, mostly because they were the ones that were attacked and feared they would be again, but the other towns were just a bit suspicious. After those years the treaty was up, the only town that still think the ‘lings are evil is Canterlot, but come on! That’s like saying every griffin is a greedy little shit because the griffins of Griffonstone are like that.
Well, Sapph and Soul returned to our side when we were talking, and after Sapph stopped crying with joy over the buff Shyvana received – Girl, your ultimate is just charging faster, calm the fuck down! – Button and his friends approached us.
“Uh… Fairy?” Button called shyly.
I turned to him and smiled. “Hey, Button. What can I do for you?” I asked. Scarlett and Spike subtly raised their eyebrows.
“We just wanted to see a bit of your magic. Mash kept telling us it was awesome and I got curious.” Rumble responded for his friend, and both Button and Pipsqueak nodded.
“Well, most of my spells are destructive, and the ones that aren’t are pretty basic. My best non-destructive spell is my Arcane Chain, but my Mirage is pretty cool too.” I said while creating a chain on my right hand and using my illusion spell to turn the cupcake I was holding into a soda can.
Those who didn’t know I had this spell stared at the ‘soda can’, and Spike pointed at it. “So that’s how you hid from me earlier.” I nodded in response.
“Cool…” Button and Pipsqueak said at the same time.
“Wait, your others spells are destructive? How so?” Rumble inquired.
“Arcane Bomb, Arcane Blast, Arcane Missile, Vault Breaker Kick… Those spells can easily create a hole in the wall. I don’t really want to do that.” I said. I turned to look at my family, who were talking with each other on the other side of the room. “If one of them were up for a battle outside, I could show you. But it’s getting pretty late; I think the party is going to end soon.”
Spike grabbed his cellphone and whistled. “Yeah, it’s 10:20 pm. The families with children will go home soon, and Pinkie will end the party. Tomorrow is Monday; you guys will have school too.”
The teens groaned. “Worst day of the week.” They chorused.
We laughed a bit at their collective reaction. “Good thing we’re free tomorrow afternoon. After we play a bit on Sweetie’s server we can show you how Hybrians battle.” Scarlett said with a nod.
Spike turned to me. “No training tomorrow?”
I shrugged. “Training too much can be bad, especially when half of the training is fighting. Three times a week is sufficient for you guys, but I suggest trying new spells at home too. We can train Monday, Wednesday and Friday, and since we already trained today, we can skip tomorrow.”
Eclipse fist pumped. “Yes!” He then stopped and looked at us. “Don’t get me wrong, I love the idea of learning magic, but I’m sore in places I didn’t know I could be sore.”
“That’s normal for a beginner.” Scarlett commented.
“So we can see you fighting tomorrow?” Pipsqueak asked. When we nodded he smiled brightly. “I’ll be sure to go!”
“So, who is going to fight tomorrow?” Luna asked.
We stopped to think a about it. “Well, I want to use Bloodlust on a real battle, so I want to fight.” Scarlett said firmly.
“It’s been some time since I battled too.” Viper said quietly.
“So you two are going to fight each other, then.” Spike said. “I’m tired of my battle earlier, and Fairy might want some rest too.”
“I’ve been through worse, but yeah, resting a bit more does sounds nice.” I said.
“Oh! What about a 2v2 battle? Or 3v3?!” Dolph exclaimed, suddenly appearing on our side.
We all jumped in surprise and turned to Pinkie and Dolph, who were laughing their asses off. “Geez, don’t scare us like that!” Eclipse said with a hand on his chest.
“S-S-Sorry!” Dolph said between laughs. When she calmed down she looked at us. “It’s been months since we had a team-battle.”
I looked down to think. “Yeah, but I won’t fight this one. I’m going to rest a bit, like Spike suggested.”
Scarlett and Viper both shrugged. “Sure.”
“Then it’s going to be me and Scarlett versus Dolph and…?” Viper said, waiting for someone to accept the challenge.
“I’m up for it.” We heard someone call. We looked to the source of the voice and spotted my older sister walking to us. “I want to see how well you are trained with that scythe of yours. And after that, my Fortunes and I will wipe the floor with your face.” Lightning said with a confident smile, summoning her kamas. They were just like mine, but the blades didn’t extend like a kusarigama and instead of petals and flowers, hers were stamped with a pink lightning on the blades and a glyph where blade and handle met. If I recall, that glyph is a simple durability and resistance enchantment.
“You’ll have to wait and see, huh?” Scarlett said, crossing her arms and smirking.
“Cool! Can I watch too?!” Pinkie asked excitedly.
“Sure!” Dolph said with the same tone.
“Well then, what about tomorrow at 4 pm at the lake? I went there earlier.” Lightning suggested.
“We’ll be there.” Viper said with a nod.
“What was that about a battle?” Sunshine said, joining the group.
“We’ll see if Scarlett really knows how to use her weapon tomorrow.” Lightning said. “Let’s see if the others want to watch. See you all later.” She walked off, and Sunshine waved to us before following my sister.
“Huh. How strong is she?” Spike asked. The others looked at me in curiosity.
“Well, she’s a weird mix between assassin and support. Most of her spells are crowd control, status, anything but damage. But she can use them to destroy anything. Her Calling is actually a combo so strong she can kill five hydras with it and get away unscratched.” I said, making my friends gape, imagining her strength. “OP? Nah… The Death’s Call: Annihilation Dome is a simple spell that every Glyph-wielder can use. As for her spells, she has… thirty three, if I remember correctly.” ‘Ok, if they weren’t impressed before, they are now.’ I thought.
“Now I’m excited for it.” Eclipse said with a nod. “Oh, by the way, how strong are Niner Blaze and Moonlight? Just so I know for when I fight them.”
I couldn’t help but smirk, Scarlett matching my expression. “We can’t really decide who is the strongest of us, since most of the battles are pretty unpredictable. But when we tried to determine the five strongest of us, we chose Aguion, Lobis, Flora, Niner and Moonlight.” Scarlett said.
“Moonlight has twenty nine spells, and Demon Girl has thirty eight.” I said with a chuckle. “Surprisingly, Moony’s calling is a Life’s Call, but Niner’s Death’s Call can pulverize the Everfree if she charges enough.”
“I’m so screwed…” Eclipse moaned, making us laugh a bit. “Why you family is so overpowered?”
“When I said we were elite, I wasn’t kidding. But they don’t like to use their calling, it leaves them manaless and can deal damage to the nearby allies.” I explained. “So the callings are pretty much last-resorts, and every calling is a bit OP on their own ways. You’re still fucked, tho.” He whimpered.
“Ok, let’s stop before Eclipse curls into a ball on the corner.” Luna said.
“You know you’re probably going to fight Niner too, right?” Scarlett said with a raised eyebrow.
“Yes, and I’m excited about it! I want to know first-hand how strong she is.” Luna said with and eager smile.
“Hey, where’s Pinkie?” Pipsqueak asked. Huh, kinda forgot he was there. I guess we talk a bit too much.
We looked around, but Pinkie was nowhere to be seen. “Huh, if her Chaos magic is this strong that she left without anyone noticing, I fear when she learns how to control them completely.” Spike commented.
“Yeah. Twilight is going to be so pissed.” Dolph giggled.
Spike joined her on it. “Yeah, the first thing Pinkie’s going to do is prank Twilight or Rainbow Dash.” That made us all chuckle a bit.
After that, we didn’t do much. We just hung out on the food table – without eating anything, for some reason – and talked a bit about our lives. A few minutes later, the party ended just like I had predicted, and everyone went home. I was walking in silence with the girls by my side, the only noise being from some of my family that were talking, flaps of wings from some, and the natural noises from around us. Our friends had already returned to their homes, and we were exiting the city now. Scarlett turned to me with a smirk. “I saw what you did there.”
“What?” I asked innocently.
“Come on, our Death’s Calls are strong but not that much. Pulverizing the Everfree? Hit-killing five hydras?” Scarlett scoffed. “You did that only to torment Eclipse, I’m sure of it.”
I giggled. “Guilty as charged. It’s just too funny, y’know.”
Viper and Dolph frowned. “We should really stop doing that.” The venompony commented.
We all stopped mid-step and looked at each other. “… Nahhh…” The four of us chorused.
We entered our house and scattered. Some went to their bedrooms to sleep; some went to the bathrooms to take a bath, and others just sat on the couch and chilled while watching TV. The four of us also went to our bedrooms to chill and decorate our rooms; I grabbed the chest under my bed and opened it, seeing the things that I just stuffed in there the day before. My eyes set on some posters and my plushie; I grabbed them and sat on my bed, scanning the items. The plushie would be a clone of me if I were a feral griffoness, from the pink feathers that formed my hair to the lack of wings, and even the Cutie Mark on the butt.
I smiled and set the plush-griffon on the bed and grabbed my posters. One was the Headhunter Akali’s splash art and the other was an Espeon on a battle stance. I put both on the wall over my bed, and jumped on said bed, grabbing my doll and looking at Dolph.
She was doing the same thing, putting her Nami Koi’s poster on the wall. She went to her notebook and turned it on.
“What you’re going to play?” I asked, sitting up.
“Undertale. It’s been a while since I played this game, and I don’t even remember much about it. It’ll be fun playing it again.” She said with a smile.
“Cool.” I said before flopping back on the bed.
“Dinner’s ready! Flora made us salad!” I heard Bella shout and my stomach grumbled.
I stood up and shrugged my shoulders. “whelp, that’s my cue.” I said with my best Sans impression, making Dolph giggle. “You’re coming?”
“Nah, ‘m not too hungry. I’ll eat something later.” She said. I shrugged and walked out of the bedroom. Sunday is the ‘you do what you want’ day, if she doesn’t want to eat, it’s her problem.
I walked inside the dining room and saw that everyone was already eating, so I took a seat by Scarlett’s side and grabbed a bit of salad for me. The others noticed that Dolph wasn’t with me and raised their eyebrows; I noticed that and explained. “Dolph isn’t hungry. She’s playing upstairs.” They nodded and returned to their meals.
“What she’s playing?” Viper asked with curiosity.
“Undertale.” I said before biting some of my salad.
Scarlett and Aguion stopped, letting their forks fall. We looked at them with worry. “Uhh, Fairy? You do remember what happened last time Dolph played this game, right?” Scarlett asked with wide eyes and shrunk irises.
“No? My long-term memory is pretty fucked up.” I furrowed my eyebrows and tapped the side of my head. “What’s the problem?”
“When Dolph hear a joke of any kind, she’ll use it like there’s no tomorrow. Now, what kind of joke Undertale use?” Aguion asked, putting his elbows on the table and resting his head on his fists.
“Well, mainly puns, but-” I stopped myself, dread overcoming my mind.
Everyone slowly looked up just as Dolph started to laugh, probably at the joke Toriel uses during the tutorial. We then looked to each other and, even the ones that don’t like to swear, facepalmed, echoing the same thought.
“Oh, fuck us…”
Author's Notes:
Don't worry, I won't torment you with bad puns. Fairy, on the other hand...
You son of a bitch.
Love you too. I won't pun every five lines, but Fairy is going to regret giving that game to Dolph so much... I'll focus more on hers and the others responses to the puns.
Mainly raging about it.
Until the next chapter.
Now let's count how many people are going to downvote this story because of what I put on this chapter...
:origin()/pre00/8124/th/pre/i/2008/157/d/f/mightyena_by_blazheirio889.jpg){kind=link}
Catching Pokémon While Scar, Viper, Dolph and Lightning Fight Inside an Abandoned Mine.
Author's Notes:
And it's finally up!
Dear Thundara, that took too long. But it's extra sized as an apology for being late.
If you saw my blog post, you know what happened to me, and I'm sorry for not being able to up this chapter last weekend.
Until the next hopefully in time chapter, and enjoy the action!
I was lying on my bed, my eyes closed as I slowly woke up. My eyes fluttered open and I let out a loud yawn, sitting up and scratching my head and eyeing the snoring mass on top of my roommate’s bed. I rubbed my eyes and got up, walking towards the wardrobe and the mirror beside it. I grabbed my clothes and towel from inside the wardrobe and looked to the mirror, observing my body, especially the light pink camisole I was wearing – and forgot to wear the day before – and some scars I gathered over the years. I sighed as I exited the room, heading towards one of the house’s three bathrooms with my body being covered with magic for a moment before it disappeared.
Minutes later I stepped out of the bathroom already on my normal attire and walked towards the kitchen, crossing paths with Dolph on the way down. Almost everyone was already eating something, and my brother looked over the counter and smiled at me, nodding his head as a ‘Hey’. I sniffed the air and smiled, the scent of fried eggs and bacon reaching my nostrils. My beak watered a bit and I gave thumbs up to my brother, who got to work on my breakfast for the two of us.
Moments after that my brother walked to the table with two plates in hand, one for me and another for him; on the plate was also a cup with orange juice in it. Everyone was already sitting on the table and eating their breakfasts, some were talking about what they would do on their day, but I tuned them out, focusing on eating my bacon. I felt like something was going to happen that day, but didn’t know exactly what. I brought the orange juice to my beak, taking a sip before taking my phone out and accidentally opening the Play Store. I groaned and took another sip, moving my talon to close the app, but something caught my eye that made me do a spit-take.
As I stared my cellphone’s screen while everyone was staring at me in surprise. “What happened?” Scarlett asked, furrowing her eyebrows.
“Sent you a print. Spike needs to see this.” I said, sending an image of my screen to their phones and running out of the room.
My family looked at each other before they all took their phones out to see what made me run out of the house in such a hurry. Everyone’s eyes widened when they saw it, before breaking into wide grins.
I jumped out of the house and ran towards town, encasing my hand with my pink aura. “Copycat, Amber: Wind Portal!” I shouted, my aura turning orange and shooting forwards, creating a portal to the city. I didn’t hesitate and jumped right in, startling some of the ponies passing through the streets.
I skidded to a stop right outside of the castle and knocked on the door, forgetting the doorbell for a moment. I was almost jumping into place, waiting for someone to open the door, silently hoping it would be the drake I wanted to see.
The door opened and Twilight peeked out, a book on her hand. “Oh hello, Fairy. Can I do something for you?” She asked, opening the door a bit more.
“Spike’s here? I need to see him, now.” I said with wide eyes.
She looked at me in surprise before answering. “He’s still sleeping, but I guess it’s time to wake up… Come on in.”
I nodded before teleporting behind her, running upstairs, using consecutive teleports and wall-runs during curves to be faster. As I neared Spike’s room, I used my telekinesis to safely unlock the door before I kicked it open. “SPIIIKE!” I yelled.
“HOLY FUCK!” He shouted, jumping a few feet up. I used my telekinesis to safely put him back on the bed. “What the hell, Fairy?!” He asked angrily.
“You need to see this!” I said as I pulled my phone out.
“Let me put my clothes first.” He deadpanned. I looked down and noticed that there wasn’t anything covering him.
“Huh.” I blinked before shaking my head and opening my Play Store that I accidentally closed on the way. “Anyways, you really need to-”
“Seriously? How can you be ok with seeing me naked?” He asked while covering himself. I deadpanned before motioning to my face, showing that I was still me. He rolled his eyes. “Of course. Now get out of my room.”
“But-”
“OUT!” He shouted, thrusting a hand forwards. I felt magic covering my body before I was forcefully thrown out of the room, the door closing as I impacted the wall.
I slowly slid to the floor, groaning and a bit dazed. I heard footsteps and Twilight soon came into view, a concerned look on her face. “What happened here?” She asked.
I grunted as I lifted myself, rubbing my back in pain. “I got kicked out. I bet my ass he spent the last night practicing his telekinesis.” I grumbled.
“Probably. He asked me for advice on how to use telekinesis. I taught him the basics and he improved greatly, but still couldn’t move big things.” She said.
“Risk that out of the list, ‘cuz he literally threw me out of the room. Not that I weight that much, anyways…” I said. We turned to Spike’s door and heard water falling, making me raise an eyebrow. “Did I miss the bathroom yesterday? I spent half of the day here, how the fuck is this possible?!” I said as I stared at the door.
Twilight giggled. “Looks like you were a bit distracted.”
“Like you when you’re reading a new book?” I asked with a raised eyebrow and a grin.
“I need to talk to Spike about what he should and shouldn’t tell others about me.” The mare grumbled, making me snicker for a moment.
We stopped talking for a moment, the only sound being the chirping of birds outside and the sound of falling water. The awkward silence I was talking about, guys! After a while Twilight turned to me again. “Why were you on such a rush?”
My eyes widened and my excitement came back. “I just have awesome news to him; he’ll be crying tears of joy when he hears it!” I said. “Ok, he won’t cry, but still!”
Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Okay, then.”
We heard the door opening and turned to Spike. He was wearing his normal clothes, including Greed, which was safely strapped to his back. He looked at me flatly. “Ok, what do you want?”
I smiled brightly and practically shoved my cellphone on his face. He looked at the screen and his eyes widened before looking at me with a smile to match mine. We fist-bumped and shouted. “POKÉMON GO IS OUT!”
“Fucking finally!” I said, jumping in place. Remember when I told Fluttershy I get a bit too excited over new games? Yeah. Spike laughed at my antics and took his phone out, immediately entering the Play Store to download the game.
Twilight looked between the two of us. “What?”
“Pokémon GO is simply one of the most waited games of those few weeks.” Spike explained. “The developer is from Neighpan, so they released it there first.”
“Ok, but releasing on Griffonia and Saddle Arabia before releasing it here or in Hybrios was bullshit.” I said while shaking my head. “Hybrios is one of the most advanced countries in terms of technology and videogames, and Equestria is one of the biggest countries of the world, if not the biggest.”
“True.” Spike nodded.
“So all of this was because a game?” Twilight deadpanned.
“Pretty much, yeah.” Spike and I said together.
Twilight stared at us for a moment before shaking her head. “If you need me, I’m on the library.” She said and walked off.
“I’m going out. I’ll be back before lunch.” Spike called.
We looked at her direction for a moment before looking at each other and snickering. “You know you didn’t need to throw me out, right? Nice telekinesis, though.” I commented as we made our way out of the castle.
“Thank you. But seriously, I still can’t believe you were so okay with seeing me naked, considering last time something like that happened.” He said off with a lidded stare. “And you wouldn’t leave my room otherwise.”
I shrugged. “Fair enough. And I walked in on everyone on the house, even Scarlett, Dolph and Viper. Trust me when I say that seeing your dicks wasn’t that big of an inconvenience to me.” I commented before turning to him with a smirk. “By the way, now we’re even.” I winked and walked out of the castle.
Spike stood there for a moment with a deadpan expression, and after a moment he shook his head and followed me. “Don’t remind me. If Twilight found out…” He grumbled under his breath before snickering. “Actually, scratch that, it’d be hilarious.”
We joined the other on Eclipse’s house, since Scar and the girls went to get the others the moment I jumped through the Wind Portal and his aunt was out searching for some herbs. We all made our characters and walked a bit inside the Everfree so the Pikachu’s would appear for us to catch. When everyone was going to catch their starters, I stopped them.
“Hey, wait. Do you guys already know what team you’ll be part of?” I asked. Most of them shook their heads. “What about we do it like that, we’re nine for three teams, so three of us will be part of a different team. And since the starter doesn’t matter that much, we can catch them to remember us of what team we’re a part of. Instinct gets Pikachu, Valor catches Charmander and Mystic goes with Squirtle.” I suggested.
“What about Bulbasaur?” Luna asked. Viper convinced Niner to teleport her to Canterlot so she could get the princess. She managed to sneak in the castle – she could sneak inside any building, if she wanted to – and wake up the alicorn, making sure she was with us to ‘inaugurate’ the game. Luna prepared herself and let Celestia know she was on Ponyville with us, unlike last time.
“Shadow Talon has a friend in Griffonia. This friend said Bulbasaurs are really common there. Not to mention we can hatch one on the 2km egg.” I said with a shrug. Y’know, on Hybrios we use the metric system, unlike Equestria. I’m laughed so much when I discovered they would need to learn our system. Or Google ‘Km to Miles’.
“I’m Instinct.” Spike said, selecting the Pikachu.
“I honestly thought you’d be Valor.” I said with a raised eyebrow. “Anyways, I’m Instinct too.”
“I’m Mystic.” Sapph, Luna and Dolph said together.
“Figures. I’m Valor, by the way.” Scarlett said.
“Me too.” Viper said and Eclipse lifted his cellphone, showing he already had caught the Charmander.
“Looks like I’m Instinct.” Soul said while selecting the Pikachu.
We all caught our starters and decided to do a quick run around – and by quick, I mean two hours – discovering Pokéstops, gyms and capturing random Pokémon. I don’t know about the others, but I finished that run with three Spearows, a Pidgey, two Rattatas, two male Nidorans, an Exeggcute and a Poliwag. I upped to level four and got an egg, also.
Not many people had the game installed yet, so there weren’t many Pokémon around.
We were walking towards the Schoolhouse, since it turned into a Pokéstop, when our stomachs grumbled. “Heh… Better go back home…” I said sheepishly.
Scarlett laughed a bit and nodded. “Yeah, I’m hungry too.” She said. “Let’s go.” She said as she walked towards our home.
Viper nodded and followed her. Dolph turned to our friends. “Bye guys! See you later!” She then ran towards Scarlett.
“You can join us with Sweetie and Button later on the server.” I commented.
“Sure.” Spike shrugged.
“Nah, I’ll go search a bit more.” Eclipse said while pointing to his phone.
“I’ll play a bit of Elsword back home. See you on the fight later.” Soul said with a nod.
“I have some things to do back home, sorry.” Sapph said with a shake of her head.
“Celestia is going to flip a bitch if I’m not on the castle before lunch.” Luna commented sadly.
“Ok, see you all later.” I said and ran to catch up with my family.
We walked to our home, phones in hand to catch some Pokémon, and in silence. After a few minutes, my cellphone vibrated and the screen changed, making my eyes widen. “It’s hatching!” I said, making my friends stop and rush to my side. I touched the screen so the egg could hatch and we watched the animation. After a few seconds of tension , the egg hatched to reveal… A Spearow.
A fucking Spearow.
My friends snickered as my eye twitched. “Don’t worry Fairy; I’m sure you hatch a better one next time.” Viper commented, patting my back.
“It’s ok, it was just two kilometers. And Spearow isn’t the worst I could have hatched, and its evolution is pretty strong.” I tried to smile but couldn’t make my eye stop twitching.
Dolph put a hand on my shoulder. “Come on, Fairy; are you really that deSpearowate to hatch a Charmander?” She said with a snicker.
I groaned and facepalmed. “First off, fuck you. Second, that sucked. Third, fuck you.” I put my cellphone on my pocket and walked towards our house. “But seriously, I got eleven Spearow candies and Fearow is a great Pokémon, it wasn’t a total loss.” I said with a smile. “It could’ve been something else, though. This place is a fucking Spearow nest.” I grumbled under my breath, the smile still on my face.
This time, Dolph’s stomach grumbled. “Come on!” She said as she started to run. We shook our heads and ran after her, eager to eat something.
A few hours later, Dolph and I joined Spike and went to our next stop before the fight. We walked through a thick forest, avoiding almost anything hostile as we made our way towards the place. “Are we getting close?” Spike asked.
I took as sheet of paper out of my pocket, read the numbers on it, compared to the place we were in now, and nodded. “Yup, we’re really close to it.” Spike and Dolph nodded, looking around for any sign of trouble.
We got out of the forest and entered a clearing, spotting a building on it. We looked at each other before running to check it out. It was a simple oak wood house with a darker roof made of dark oak and a door made of birch wood. There were also some windows here and there, and I could see there was someone in the house.
We stopped on front of the door and knocked on it, gaining the attention of the ones inside. The door opened to show a familiar face that smiled brightly when she noticed us. “You’re here!” Sweetie said and stepped aside so we could enter.
“Of course! We promised to come, didn’t we?” Dolph said with a smile.
“That you did.” Button said as he stepped into view. “Come on; let’s get you geared up so you can help us. I found an abandoned mine a few days ago, and been preparing myself before exploring it. We couldn’t find enough resources to complete our armors, though.”
“We’ll need to mine some more iron for it, but I think it won’t take long as we’re in five rather than two.” Sweetie commented. “We have some spare pickaxes for you on that chest.” She pointed to a chest near a crafting table.
If you didn’t figure out – which is quite impossible –, we’re playing Minecraft with Sweetie and Button on their server.
We opened the chest and each of us grabbed an iron pickaxe before getting out and entering their mine, starting our search for iron ores. “How many iron bars you already have?” I asked.
Button put a hand on his chin for a moment before turning to me. “Fourteen.” He said with a sheepish smile.
“Well, that complicates things.” Spike said as he raised an eyebrow.
“Well, let’s start digging everypony!” Sweetie said. “Or everyone, in this case.” We nodded and started searching and mining.
I won’t bore you with the details of forty five minutes of breaking blocks, but basically we found enough ores to five complete armors and three swords, since they already had two iron swords with them.
That’s one hundred twenty six iron ores mined, plus thirty or so spares.
Phew.
I turned to the others after we finished crafting our armors and weapons. “What resources are you bringing with you? Armor, sword and pickaxe doesn’t count.” I asked.
They looked on their inventories before they answered. “One pack of cobblestone, about twenty wooden planks, fourteen sticks, thirty torches, and… that’s it.” Button said.
“More or less the same.” Sweetie said and Spike nodded.
Dolph sighed. “Noobs. Grab some more wood and sticks; we never know when we’ll need to craft something; and food too.” She said.
“Good idea.” I said before opening one of the chests. I found thirteen flints, twenty feathers and ten sticks, making an idea come into mind. “Hey, do you have any strings?”
“Yeah, there’s some on the other chest.” Button said while searching through a chest on the other side of the house.
I grabbed the items I found and grabbed the strings on the other chest before walking to a nearby crafting table to create a bow and some arrows. That’s one thing I like on Minecraft; the arrows’ physics is pretty reasonable, and that makes me shoot the most accurate arrows of the whole family, the only ones beating me being Lobis and Viper.
I made a bow and twenty three arrows for me, and also five buckets with the spare iron that was on my inventory. I stored the bow and walked towards the others, ready for our dungeon questing.
We walked slowly as we entered the mine, looking around to spot nearby mobs or any loot. “Mine every ore you find, not matter if it’s lazuli or gold, we probably will need them later.” I said. “Also, if you find any lava please collect it with the bucket I gave you guys, I want to make an infinite cobblestone factory later.”
“Fairy is good with traps and infinite thingies.” Dolph commented. “But mine some redstone for me, I love making redstone circuits! Maybe I can build a cool one for you later!”
“Sure.” Spike, Button and Sweetie said.
“I like to mine and build, but those redstone creations always amaze me.” Sweetie said.
“I like to explore and fighting better, it’s always awesome to brave an unexplored cave like we’re doing now! Braving the nether is even better with all those different mobs!” Button exclaimed excitedly, swinging his sword around.
Spike chuckled. “I like to use the creative mode more than the survival. Building pixel arts is pretty cool.”
“I like to build houses, and the factories aren’t that different. I could build a village, but it’s too much work for me.” I said with a shrug.
We walked a bit more and soon reached a place where the cave split into three. “Crap.” I muttered.
“I’ll keep forwards!” Dolph exclaimed, marching towards her chosen direction. “Explore the other entrances!”
We stood there and looked at each other, mutely asking how to proceed. “Sweetie and I will go to the left cave; you can go to the right.” Button said, pointing to the left entrance with his thumb.
We nodded and separated, entering our chosen caves. Spike and I walked on silence, only calling each other to mine or to borrow a certain item. “Ok, what kind of abandoned mine is this?!” I shouted. “Not even one loot chest!”
“Calm down, geez… We just need to explore a little more, not all mines have chests every corner.” Spike said with an amused stare.
I sighed. “You’re probably right.” We turned another corner and found ourselves in another split. We looked into one of the entrances and saw the only thing there was a chest, while the others went deeper. “Ok, I’ll check the chest and go on the middle one.” I said, walking to the loot. Spike nodded and walked to the right cave.
I opened the chest and only found some seeds and ores, nothing big but also nothing worthless. I entered the middle cave and walked a bit, finding nothing much than a certain iron and gold ores. Well, until I found something much more exciting.
The wood floor of the mine ended, meaning the building also ended here, but there still was a cave going down, so I continued forwards. I jumped down a big hole and grunted when I fall, losing a full heart of health. I put a torch on the wall, signaling I came from there, and continued walking to find a lake of lava.
I whistled. “Looks like I got what I wanted.” I said while grabbing a bucket full of lava. I looked around and saw another entrance nearby, and walked there to find a bit of water.
I smiled. “Looks like I also got some obsidian.” I put the lava on a hole on the floor and grabbed the water, running to dumb it on the lake of lava to the lava turned into obsidian for me to mine. I returned and grabbed the lava I separated before starting to mine the hardest block of the game, not counting the bedrock.
Then I remembered my pickaxe was made of iron.
“Fuck all kinds of duck…” I facepalmed before walked away to search for diamonds so I could make another pickaxe. That took almost half an hour, and I could only find the exact three I needed.
As I walked inside the obsidian chamber and started to mine the ten blocks in an agonizingly slow pace, I started to wonder if the others were having better luck than I was.
And if Sweetie changed the difficulty to peaceful, because holy shit, where the fuck are the mobs?!
I finished mining the obsidian – thank Manae for that! – and put a torch on top of those I didn’t, illuminating a veil of gold I didn’t see before. Normally I would ignore it, but I did say to mine every ore we would find. I sighed and got up, walking towards the ores and started to mine. But there’s a little rule I forgot to obey that moment.
NEVER dig the block you’re standing on.
“Gah!” I shouted as I fell to the ground on the cave I accidentally discovered, my armor protecting me but still losing four hearts. “Fuuuck…” I moaned and stood up. I opened my inventory and ate a potato pie Sweetie baked for us before we went here, replenishing my hunger bar and making my hearts regenerate.
I heard moaning nearby and turned. On one of the far walls of the cave, there were two ‘buildings’ of cobblestone and moss stone, one of them with a hole on it. My eyes widened. ‘Mob spawns so close to each other? That’s pretty rare…’ I thought as slowly walked forwards to discover what kind of spawn they were. ‘Judging by the sound, one of them is a zombie spawn.’
I equipped my bow as I walked towards the opened spawn, passing nearby the closed one and hearing clattering sounds. ‘Skeleton mob spawn.’ I concluded. As I reached the end of the closed spawn’s wall, I heard a sound behind me, a sound every Minecraft player dread.
“SSSSSSS-”
“OH FUCK!” I shouted and jumped, trying to evade the Creeper’s explosion behind me, but it still wasn’t enough as the asshole exploded and launched me forwards, stealing five hearts of my health – thankfully my health was almost full – and opening the skeleton spawn.
The mobs caught sight of me and walked out of their spawns, but there were also two spiders that I didn’t see before, and vice-versa, and another creeper that had spawned inside the zombie spawn. I lifted my bow and got ready to fight. “Bring it.” I said with a challenging smirk.
The spider came at me first, seeing as they were faster than the others. I shot one down with two arrows before quickly grabbing my sword and slicing the other. I ran forwards and grabbed their drops while jumping at the zombies with a cry.
I slashed the zombies to make them open space so I could reach the skeleton spawner, but they were giving me a hard time by pounding me and making me slow so the skeletons could shoot me down. I grabbed my bow and arrows and started to shoot the living bones, but still was making slow progress of eliminating the bigger threat.
I dodged most arrows, but with seven mobs shooting me plus the zombies on my path, it was rather difficult to dodge all of them. I shot two of the skeletons down and ran to them with my sword in hand, cutting three of them open and jumping inside the spawn to put torches around the block so the skeletons would stop spawning. I turned to the skeletons around me and jumped out of the spawn, killing the mobs with my sword and arrows while making my way to their spawner this time.
I killed most of the mobs on my path to make path towards their spawn, and jumped inside it, putting a torch on top of it so my only trouble would be the mobs that already had spawned.
A bit too late for that.
I grunted as I felt something stab me on the side just when I put the torch on the spawn. I turned to my attacker and my eyes widened. “Just my luck…” I muttered while eyeing the zombie that spawned on the last second.
It had an iron sword that glowed with its enchantment, and also had an iron chest plate and helmet on him that made him much tougher than the zombies from before. I yelped when he slashed at me, making me jump back to evade the attack. I jumped out of the spawn to kill the minor threats before fighting the stronger enemy. I couldn’t fight every one of them without receiving a few attacks, resulting in me having only four hearts when I cleared the area, leaving only me and the sword-wielding zombie.
“Just you and me now, asshole.” I said while lifting my sword. I had run out of arrows a few moments ago, even the ones I looted from the skeletons. The zombie moaned and lunged at me, ready to slice my head off with his sword. I jumped back and tried to slash him open, but the armor protected him from my attack while giving an opening to attack my side, dealing a heart and a half of damage, two more and I was dead.
“Fuck, is this sword enchanted with Sharpness II?!” I groaned in pain. I lifted my sword and jumped at him, taking care not to be hit again while I slashed at his side. Normally a zombie needs three to four hits with an iron sword to die, but this one had armor, so I estimated it would take seven hits. Two down, five to go.
I side-stepped his attack and slashed with my own sword, then stepped back to dodge another slash and jumped up to deal critical damage to him. He stepped back with the impact but wasted no time to lunge at me. I jumped to the side and slashed with my sword, my blade impacting his helmet and head. I twirled the blade on my hand and went for a stabbing motion, breaking his chest plate and piercing his heart, killing the hungry-for-brains.
I raised an eyebrow. “Or that crit dealt more damage than I expected, or I just needed six hits.” I said. I looked down and saw the blade didn’t disappear with the mob, so I grabbed it and put it on my inventory. I also went to loot the chests of the spawners, finding a few iron and gold bars, redstone, a saddle, two tags, a music disk – cat –, a bucket, two enchanted books – Unbreakable and Silk Touch –, a few seeds and…
“Enchanted golden apples!” I shouted in glee when I saw two of those. Hey, it’s a really rare item to spawn on those dungeons, not a diamond but still.
I looked at the monster spawners and decided to grab them with the Silk Touch book I found; they would be really useful for my mob trap later. Then I remembered that doesn’t work. “Dammit.” I grumbled as I walked to the hole I fell from earlier and used cobblestones to get out of that place. I can always make the mob trap here, later.
When I got out of the hole, I started to walk back to the mine to find the others and go to their house, but a voice suddenly echoed on the cave.
‘Having fun?’
I looked up and narrowed my eyes. ‘Yes. Scar, I already told you not to-’
‘Yeah, yeah, sorry. But you’d rather be late than being interrupted?’ Scarlett asked rhetorically.
‘Late? What do you mean?’ I asked while pulling my phone out to check the time.
3:57 pm.
“Oh shit!” I shouted and started to run towards the house. I entered the mine and passed Spike and the others who were looking for me. “We’re going to be late!” I shouted and they started to run after me.
We stumbled inside the house and disconnected from the server, immediately jumping to our feet and turning off our laptops. Sweetie told us they normally play at the Sugarcube Corner, but Sweetie invited us to play on her house so she could warn Rarity when we would go watch the fight.
We jumped the stairs, startling Rarity and making her drop the tea kettle she was holding, but Spike acted fast and caught it on his telekinesis before putting it on the table, shooting Rarity an apologetic look.
“Gotta go! We’ll be back later, bye!” Sweetie said as we ran out of the house. Rarity blinked but shook her head and returned to her afternoon tea.
I ran in the front and charged my magic for another portal. “Copycat, Amber: Wind Portal!” Once again I summoned the rip in reality and we jumped through it with no hesitation, stumbling on each other and falling on the ground near the lake.
“Note to self: Only jump through portals when you’re alone, calmly enter when in groups.” I groaned as we stood up. I looked around and saw most of the people were already there, the only ones missing being Sunshine and Bella, but that’s understandable. I also noticed that Rainbow Dash, Applejack and even Love Tap were there to watch.
“Mom?” Button asked in confusion as we approached the earth pony mare. “What are you doing here?”
Love Tap turned to her son and smiled. “Well… when you said you were going to watch the… Elementals?” I nodded in confirmation. “When you said that, I got curious and decided to come here to check it out. Looks like Applejack and Rainbow Dash had the same idea.” She said, pointing to the mares that were talking to Dranitta, Amber and Draco.
“I tried to convince my sister, but she didn’t want to come.” Sweetie said. “I already knew she would refuse, but it wouldn’t hurt to try.”
“Same with Twilight.” Spike said. “She likes to study things, but dislike fights even more.”
We nodded in understanding and walked to the others, who were getting ready for the battle. Bella and Sunshine soon returned, bringing with them two bags with food for us to eat while watching the fight. “We brought snacks for everyone!” Bella exclaimed.
“Snacks!” Pinkie exclaimed, appearing near Bella and Sunshine and making the pegasus jump in surprise while the disguised changeling smiled. Pinkie noticed our stares and smiled sheepishly. “Sorry! I had some more work back on the Sugarcube Corner and almost couldn’t come, but I simply couldn’t miss this!” She said while jumping in place.
Lightning chuckled. “Don’t worry, Pinkie. The more the merrier, right?”
“Right-o!” Pinkie and Bella said together, Pinkie grabbing some chips and a coke bottle Bella was offering.
“Alright, everyone is here so let’s get started!” Aguion said. The fighters walked to an open space near the lake and stopped, each duo facing the other. Aguion stepped between them and cleared his throat. “The battle between Scarlett, Viper, Dolph and Lightning will start! The rules are simple, the fight will end when both fighters of either side are down or surrender; if one falls, the battle will continue until the second also falls. You can use any spell you have, including the Callings as long as you don’t charge them enough to kill. Understand?” All fighters nodded. My brother also nodded and Feather Stepped to our side.
The fighters walked to the center and put their hands forward, changing the energy to activate the battle ring. The globe of magic that they created expanded, reaching almost seventy feet of diameter, including on the arena some of the lake.
“That’s a big ass arena.” Draco commented impressed while the fighters stepped away from each other.
“Four fighters at the same time, the arena has to be big.” Moonlight said.
“Shouldn’t those Callings be banned from fights like that?” Rainbow asked.
“Nah, they know each other’s resistances and will only use them with little power.” Scarlett reassured the pegasus.
“The fight will start in five!” Aguion started to count.
“Four!” Scarlett twirled her Vampire Fangs on her hand before strapping them to her belt and summoning Bloodlust, entering a battle stance.
“Three!” Viper summoned her secondary weapon, two undulated daggers commonly called Kris. Both Venom Slashes were purple with black grips and guards and dripped a purple liquid that all the family knew was poison. She did the same Scarlett did and reached for her Acid Stings that were strapped just above her tail, twirling them on her finger and pointing them to her opponents.
“Two!” Dolph summoned High Tide and got ready for the fight, pointing the trident’s blades at the others, mainly Viper.
“One…” Lightning summoned both her Fortunes and started spinning them on her hand, ready to jump at Scarlett.
“FIGHT!” Everyone shouted, starting the battle. The first movement was Viper’s; she jumped back and started firing at Dolph, but the seapony was faster and used Tide to fly high into the air. Once airborne, she pointed the trident like it was a bazooka and prepared for her strike. “Ranged versus ranged, Aqua Sphere!” She shouted, hurling a bomb of water forward that exploded when it reached the floor near Scarlett, making the griffoness jump to her right side and distracting her for long enough to Lightning attack her.
“Never let your guard down!” The pegasus shouted and kicked Scarlett on her belly. Scarlett grunted and smirked, using her scythe to slash at the pegasus and managed to make her take a step back. My twin spun while she slashed with her scythe to take more momentum and hit Lightning on the side, sending her flying.
“Never stay still next to a reaper, dumbass.” Scarlett said with a laugh. She ran to my older sister and jumped high, ready for an overhead strike. Lightning’s eyes widened and she rolled out of the way, half of the scythe’s blade embedding of the floor. She got up and prepared one of her spells. “Spark!” A spark of electricity fired off of her hand and impacted Scarlett, electrocuting her and making her lose balance for a moment, enough to receive a punch on the face that sent her rolling a few feet.
Lightning whipped her left wing, three feathers shot out like arrows and Scarlett had to jump to her feet in order to escape, the feathers embedding the floor she was just a second before. Scarlett glared at her opponent and ran towards Lightning; scythe in hand ready for a strike. Lightning sighed and jumped back, evading one of the slashes. But she didn’t predict Scarlett’s next move. “Blood Storm!” Scarlett launched one of her pearls forwards that immediately turned into a vortex of blood and impacted Lightning, sending her flying to the barrier.
Lightning groaned and stood up, pointing a hand down to her feet. A pink glyph appeared on the floor and Lightning glowed pink for a moment before jumping forwards, two clones appearing beside her. The three Lightnings ran around Scarlett in hope to confuse the griffoness, but Scar just smiled and punched the ground, another pearl on her hand, while the blood from the other pearl circled around her. “Bloodstone Trap!” The pearl on her hand turned into liquid and shot towards the pegasi around her, solidifying and trapping them in place. The blood around Scarlett stopped into a pattern and Scarlett stood up, crossing her arms before quickly swiping them to her sides. “Blood Fest!” The blood turned into needles and shot everywhere, making the Lightnings gasp.
The clones fizzled and disappeared as the needles impacted them, and the real put a shield glyph in front of her to stop the attack; but the impact was still strong enough to break the Bloodstone Trap and send her stumbling to the ground. Lightning got up and laughed. “Nice!” She praised. Scarlett accepted the praise with a smile and a slight bow before jumping again.
While all that happened, Dolph and Viper shot each other while they jumped to evade the attacks. Dolph tried to get closer to Viper to engage a close-quarters combat but Viper’s fast shots stopped her from doing so. Dolph’s eye widened as she had an idea and crouched low, her body being incased in water. “Water Rocket!” She jumped forwards and literally rocketed towards Viper, tackling the surprised venompony to the ground and jumping to her feet, again aiming her bazooka-trident at close range. Water gathered between the blades and Dolph shot, impacting Viper on her forehead and making her shout in pain.
As Viper stood up, Dolph held a hand forwards. “Bubble Stream!” She said with a giggle, a clear sign she was enjoining the fight. Viper jumped high to evade the stream of explosive bubbles that shot from Dolph’s hand and pointed her needlers at her attacker. She shot a volley of needles towards the seapony, but Dolph easily evaded each and every one of them.
Acrobats…
Viper fell to the floor and decided to come with a different strategy. She dropped her Stings and grabbed her Slashers, hurling them towards the seapony, who jumped to evade the attack. Too bad Viper wasn’t aiming for her. The venompony smirked as the krises embedded themselves on the ground on either side of Dolph, and lifted her hands, controlling the poison on the blades that formed two spheres on Dolph’s sides. Viper closed her hands and the blood started glowing and turned to spheres of energy, her Poison magic turning into Summon magic. She then punched her hand with the other while shouting the spell. “Serpent Snare!” The energy turned into portal where dozens of serpents shot out and held Dolph, making the girl gasp.
Viper calmly thrusted a hand forwards, “Poison Gas.” and cloud of poison engulfed Dolph. The seapony started to cough and felt her strength fading, dropping to the floor, unconscious. Viper walked towards her fallen opponent and put a hand on her back. “Poison Cure.” Her hand glowed purple and energy entered Dolph, eliminating the toxins inside her.
“Dolph is out of combat! If Lightning falls, her team loses!” Aguion announced.
“Wow… that… was… awesome!” Pinkie shouted in excitement.
“Poisoning? Your battles go that far?” Sweetie asked in disbelief.
“Viper created two kinds of poison; both steal energy and make the poisoned weaker, but only one of them kills. The other simply disappears a few days before the target could die. She uses the false poison on these fights, the true she only uses when things get extreme and she could die if she don’t kill.” Amber explained.
“And she also knows Poison Cure; it allows her to cure any poisoning known. That gives her an edge on the fights, since if she hits you once, you’re out.” Niner said nonchalantly.
Sweetie nodded in understanding and turned back to the fight, her eyes widening with the sight.
“What the tartarus?!” Rainbow gasped.
Scarlett was using her scythe and agility to evade her opponent’s attacks, as the pegasus calmly threw a Fortune at her.
And other.
And other.
And oth- oh you got it already.
I looked at it before returning my gaze to the surprised. “That? That’s Lightning signature attack, Infinite Fortune. She can summon infinite kamas as long as she keeps them energized. Until now she held a maximus of thirty four kamas at once.”
“That’s bullshit…” Scootaloo muttered, gaining a glare from Rainbow Dash before the mare glared at me.
“Hey! Wasn’t me!” I shouted defensively.
We returned our gazes to the fight and saw Viper running to aid her duo on her fight. Scarlett jumped back and started slashing at the air fast to knock all the kamas to the side. “Need help?” Viper offered.
“If it isn’t much trouble.” Scarlett grunted.
“It isn’t.” Viper said while she grabbed her Stings and shot the oncoming kamas. The venom pony’s aim is one of the best I’ve ever seen, she could shoot you on the head two miles away with a pistol if she concentrate. So it’s no surprise her fast shooting blocked every kama Lightning threw. Scarlett stopped her slashing and panted in exhaustion.
“Crap, she’s tiring me out.” Scarlett growled.
“I’ll try to cover us, warn me when you’re ready to continue.” Viper said concentrated in stop the kamas. The kamas on the ground were disappearing so Lightning could continue to attack.
Scarlett drew a deep breath and nodded. “Ok, I’m good.” Viper nodded back and smiled, Scarlett matching her expression. “It’s cool to fight with you in real life. We should do this more often.” Scarlett said, making Viper blush.
Lightning stopped throwing her kamas and panted a little before making all the Fortunes on the ground disappear. She smiled. “Teamwork OP, huh?”
“Pretty much.” Scarlett nodded.
“But it won’t be enough to take me down. I may be outnumbered but I’m still more experienced.” Lightning said, her smile disappearing. “Looks like I’ll have to stop holding back.” She held a hand up and a pink glyph appeared on it, and started spinning like a saw.
“Who is she, Krillin?” Eclipse deadpanned.
I shrugged. “In case you didn’t notice, most of our attacks are based on a game or anime. Lightning is a huge DBZ fan.”
Lightning hurled her Disk-Saw Glyph towards the duo in front of her, and they knew better than try to stop the attack and jumped out of the way, preparing their own spells.
“Crimson Rocket!” Scarlett shouted as she hurled her dagger towards Lightning.
“Poison Bomb!” Viper hurled a sphere of poison at the pegasus.
Lightning smiled and a Reverse Glyph appeared in front of her, the attacks impacting it and returning to the duo with doubled speed. The teenagers’ eyes widened and tried to jump out of the way, but they were too slow and the attacks reached them. The Crimson Rocket cut the side of Viper’s right leg and the Poison Bomb impacted Scarlett with full force.
The griffoness started to cough and fell to a knee, one arm on the ground keeping her up. Viper rushed to Scarlett’s side and controlled the cloud of poison away from her partner. “Poison Cure!” She said, curing Scarlett.
Scarlett stopped coughing immediately, but still looked very weak and wouldn’t be getting better so soon if she doesn’t stop to rest or receive a proper healing spell, seeing as Viper’s only cured poisoning, not energy loss and injuries.
Lightning ran towards the duo and Viper quickly got up, grabbing her kris to try and stop her opponent, but Lightning side-stepped Viper’s attack and touched her on the midsection. “Time Stop Stun Glyph.” Lightning finally said the name of her attack, and a small glyph momently appeared on Viper’s belly before she stopped as if locked in time.
Lightning calmly walked towards Scarlett, who weakly stood up and grabbed her scythe, but Lightning quickly jumped and kicked Scarlett square on the face, sending the griffoness to the ground and to dream land.
Viper stumbled forwards when the spell faded; falling on her knee and whipping her head back to see Scarlett on the ground. She quickly got up and stared at Lightning with wide eyes before narrowing them. “Fairy, teleport them out of the arena.” She called.
I nodded and teleported the unconscious out of the battle zone, instantly realizing what Viper was about to do. Bella and Flora jumped into action and cured their injuries on the spot. “Well guys, I hope you’re excited, ‘cuz you’re about to see your first calling.” I said while turning to my friends with a large grin. Their eyes widened and looked to the arena, eager to see one of the strongest spells they ever seen.
Viper held a hand to her side, purple aura covering it and expanding into a large ball of energy. “Death’s Call: Colossal Anaconda!” She roared and the energy took form, summoning a serpent so big she had to curl to fit inside the arena, it looked like it could easily eat a hydra in a single bite without having to stretch her maw.
Lightning looked at that and grinned. “Now that’s what I’m talking about!” She laughed and ran towards the anaconda. “Bomb Glyph!” She shouted and threw a glyph at the snake that exploded with the impact. She did that a few more times and the anaconda attacked back, head-butting the pegasus into the barrier.
“Now, now. No killing.” Viper said to her beast. The anaconda looked at her but complied, pulling his head back.
Lightning fell to the ground, groaning. “Ouch, that almost knocked me out…” She sighed and closed her eyes. “I really want to toy with you, but I want to win this even more, so…” She opened her eyes, revealing they were covered in pure energy, a pink mist with a few runes oozing out. Viper’s eyes widened.
Lightning crouched low, a massive pink glyph appeared beneath the whole arena. When this massive glyph disappeared, a Speed Glyph appeared beneath her and dozens of Bounce Glyphs appeared everywhere. They were on the floor, on the barrier and on the very air. “Death’s Call: Annihilation Dome!” She finally shouted, running forwards with increased speed. She ran and impacted the anaconda before impacting one of the Bounce Glyphs that hurled her back and attacked the snake again. She did that again and again and again, and the group realized she was getting faster.
“Uhh, why is her speed increasin’?” Apple Bloom asked with wide eyes.
“That’s her passive, Lightning-Fast Combo. If she hits someone, she’ll get a bit faster for a few seconds as long as she isn’t hit back. One or two hits are almost imperceptible, but when it’s fourteen hits? That’s a really big change. The bad part is that the time the speed is up decreases as stacks increases.” I explained, gaining blank stares. “One hit, the passive lasts five seconds. Twenty hits, the passive lasts half a second.” I explained while rolling my eyes.
We looked back at the fight and saw that Lightning was nothing more than a blur, moving at incredible speeds and cutting the summon open. “I’m glad Fluttershy isn’t here.” Rumble said and we nodded.
My family turned to Flora, who was whimpering and covering her eyes with flowers, and Bella, who was almost crying. “Then again, we have our own Fluttershies right here.” Dranitta deadpanned.
The summon finally had enough and disappeared as his energy lowered to zero, and now Lightning bounced on the glyph one last time and flew towards Viper, kicking her with her not-so-big full strength that turned devastating with the increased momentum from the passive. Viper was sent flying on the barrier and fell to the ground, unconscious.
The barrier fizzled and disappeared, with Lightning grabbing Viper and carrying her to us. Bella and Flora immediately jumped to cure their injuries while my brother stood up. “And the winners are Lightning and Dolph!” He shouted, making Lightning smile and fall to the ground, completely exhausted.
“Let me rest a little…” She moaned and slowly closed her eyes. Suddenly her eyes opened and she glared at Pinkie, Bella, Draco and Dranitta. “But don’t you fucking dare to eat all the snacks while I’m out, or you four will be the next inside the Dome!” She growled before immediately blacking out.
Silence.
“Is she ok?” Pinkie asked worriedly.
“Yup.” Aguion, Amber, Scarlett, Sunshine and I said with half-lidded eyes.
The Aftermatch of a Battle is Always a Random Talk. Always.
After Scar, Viper, Dolph and Lightning woke up more or less ten minutes later, the boys, Sweetie Belle, Love Tap, Applejack and Bloom went to their homes. The others decided to stay and chat for a while just to pass time, asking random questions and talking about what we did during the day. We were sitting on a circle with our best friends beside us, I with the Guardians, Lightning with the Elementals and Scootaloo with Rainbow and Pinkie.
Scootaloo was still a bit excited because of the fight, commenting on the moves and how the fight ended; she still didn’t believe on how many glyphs Lightning created or how easily Viper summoned Venorior. Yeah, that’s the snake’s name. Ten outta ten.
“That was so cool! Not as cool as Rainbow Dash, but still cool!” Scootaloo said with a big grin.
“Thanks!” Dolph and Lightning said while Scarlett nodded and Viper gave a small smile.
“I couldn’t do much with on the fight though.” Dolph huffed. “Your poison is a bit too strong for fights like this.” She pouted at Viper.
Viper frowned and looked away. “Sorry. I won’t use it next time.”
“Don’t worry about it. Besides, it’s pretty much a two-edged sword.” Scarlett waved dismissively. “But I have to admit that you had a quick thinking over there.” She nodded at Lightning.
“I’m happy I fought alongside you! You mirrored Aguion’s and Fairy’s strategic abilities and then domenated the fight after Scarlett was down!” Dolph said with a giggle, remembering what Scootaloo told her what happened after she was KO’d.
We stared at her blankly for a moment before facepalming. “First, my spell is called Reverse Glyph, not Mirror Glyph. Domenated didn’t suck as much, tho.” Lightning admitted with her hand still on her face.
I removed mine from my face. “Second, you don’t know how to pun. So stop acting like Sans; you’re failing miserably.” I deadpanned.
“I was acting like Toriel.” She said with a lifted finger.
Luna put a hand on her chin. “Now we know why your puns suck.”
We nodded in agreement and I groaned. “Toriel is my favorite character on the whole game, but ‘chairiel’? ‘Bonely’? At least Sans’ puns doesn’t feel so forced. Most of the time.”
We turned back to Dolph. “We’ll let this one pass. But seriously, stop.” Lobis said with a stern glare.
Dolph looked at every one of us before smirking. “Nope!” She said happily.
We all groaned. “Thought so.” Lobis said with a hand pinching the bridge between his eyes.
“Why are you so sad? Puns are funny!” Pinkie said with a big smile.
Moonlight deadpanned at her. “Try tolerating it all day, every day.”
“Yeah Pinkie, puns normally suck.” Rainbow said. “Pranks are much better in my opinion.” She said with a nod, gaining a look from Pinkie.
“I prefer stand-up myself.” I said and some of my family nodded in agreement.
“Hey Flora, Fairy said you’re one of the strongest here. That’s true?” Eclipse asked.
Half of my family shuddered and Flora blushed. “Y-Yes, I am… Even if I don’t really like to fight, my spells are very strong.”
“She’s our support. She cures and protects everyone, but depending on how she wants to act, she can be devastatingly strong.” Scarlett said.
“Think of Alistar. Or Zyra on this case. Depending of the build they can be super protectors or annoyingly bursty.” I commented.
“So you’re all one big family, huh? A few more and the Apples would feel threatened.” Rainbow said with a laugh.
We all chuckled a bit. “Well we’re not really a family per say.” Aguion said. “We’re just part of the same group. I’m only related to Lightning, Amber, Fairy and Scarlett, since they’re my sisters. And also to Niner, but that’s because she’s my girlfriend.”
“You almost sounded sad.” Draco said with a playful tone. “Dranitta is my sister and Dolph is my cousin. And Dranny is Amber’s girlfriend.” He said, ignoring Dranitta’s growl when he called her ‘Dranny’.
“Bella’s my sister and Metta’s my girlfriend.” Lobis said with a shrug.
“Twins!” Moonlight and Sunshine fist-bumped. “Even if we don’t look like it.” Moonlight added.
“Aside from Aguion, I’m not related to anyone here.” Niner said with a smile and hugged my brother.
“Not related to anyone.” Flora said.
“Me either.” Viper said quietly.
“Huh.” Rainbow blinked. “Didn’t see this coming.”
Bella and Metta both reached for the last bag of chips that was between us. No one was hungry, so we were ignoring it and chatting, but those two both wanted it. They reached the bag at the same time and glared at each other. Seeing as the stare contest was going nowhere, Bella growled and tried to pull the bag towards her, but Metta jumped at her, stopping a few inches before Bella’s face and hissing angrily. Bella released the bag and jumped behind Draco, whimpering.
Metta gave her a victorious grin and sat back at Lobis’ side, snuggling on him and opening the bag. Bella looked at her and whimpered again before glaring at the earth mare. “Bitch…” She growled, pointing a finger towards Metta.
“I love this nickname.” Metta sighed happily.
“Asshole.” Bella growled again, still pointing at Metta.
Metta frowned. “This one not so much.”
“You, you…!” Bella stammered before pointing angrily at Metta. “Nidalee!”
Metta crushed the chip she was holding, staring at Bella with a horrified look on her face before it changed to anger. “Hey!” She yelled, the bracelet on her wrist extending to her hands and forming sharp claws. “Everything has a limit!” She pointed at Bella, her claws glinting with the sunlight.
“Now, now, Metta.” Lobis said, putting a hand on his girlfriend’s shoulder. “Calm down.”
“Did you hear what she called me?!” Metta said to her boyfriend.
“Yes, just ignore it.” Lobis said. Metta turned back to her ‘enemy of the moment’ and hissed again. Lobis rolled his eyes and put his hand on Metta’s head, scratching gently behind her ear. Metta slowly calmed down and sat back down, snuggling in Lobis’ side and purring softly. “Now, share it with her.” He said. Metta looked up with a pout but obliged, offering the open bag to Bella. Bella grabbed a handful of chips and left Metta a little more than half of the bag. Metta started nibbling on her chip, her tail swishing behind her.
Spike, Eclipse, Sapph, Soul, Luna, Rainbow, Pinkie and Scootaloo all stared at the earth pony for a long moment before Luna finally decided to ask. “What the flying fuck just happened?”
“The kind of shit we have to put up with, day after day.” Scarlett and I said together with a heavy sigh.
“I have so many questions.” Spike said in disbelief.
“Poison joke.” Flora said with a finger pointing to the plant on her hair.
“And they’re all answered.” Spike concluded with a nod. “Aside from one; why Nidalee is an insult?”
“Metta’s a Miss Fortune main, and got stomped so hard by a Nidalee that she got traumatized.” I explained, remembering the match. No matter how good I am with Thresh, I could never protect Metta with my hooks; she ended the match with a 8/17/6 KDA and cried on a corned for half an hour. Spike nodded in understanding.
“Why do you have this thing on your hair in the first place?” Rainbow asked, eyeing the poison joke on Flora’s head.
“I got joked too. The effect is already permanent, so I’m immune to its effects. Also, this one is deactivated.” Flora explained.
Rainbow nodded. Pinkie jumped to Flora’s side and started to poke the flower, as if conferring it was deactivated. Flora closed her eyes and another poison joke appeared on her hair. She grabbed it and gave it to Pinkie, making her blink. “Is this what you’ve been joked?” Pinkie asked while cocking her head to the side and examining the flower.
“More or less… I was a Spirit-wielder when I was a child, but I loved the Nature and Plant elements much more than my own. One day when I was playing with Metta, we stepped on a poison joke field and I picked one for me since I never saw anything like it. The other day, plants started sprouting in every soil I stepped on and Metta was acting like she was a cat.
“Our parents tried to discover what happened with us; and when they discovered, we only had one day to the effect turn permanent, and the only one they knew could make a potion to it lived on the other side of the country. We couldn’t get there in time even if we went by the fastest train on the country, which didn’t pass on our birth city, Animallos.” Flora said, looking down. She looked back up to Pinkie and smiled. “The joke was having the element I wanted but with no control over it. Eventually I started controlling the plants I sprouted and Metta didn’t mind her joke one bit.”
“What can I say? I love cats.” Metta purred. “I might get one, eventually. I had one but she disappeared a few months ago.”
“Yeah. Kat-arina.” I deadpanned. “I’m surprised you’re not helping Dolph with her puns. And you don’t even play LoL all that much!” Metta threw her empty bag of chips on me and stuck her tongue before snuggling closer to Lobis.
“If I remember correctly, she saw that Kitty Katarina skin when it was released and fell in love with her.” Lobis said with a chuckle, still scratching Metta’s ear.
“Too bad she sucks as Katarina.” Draco said with a sigh.
“Leave that to the professionals.” Scarlett said, proud to call herself a Katarina main.
“You play too?” Eclipse asked Draco in surprise, forgetting that just the day before he said he played.
“I’m more of a console gamer, but I play sometimes.” Draco nodded. “I’m a main Jarvan IV.”
Eclipse nodded before looking at the others. He looked at Metta and Bella and snickered. “Heh, Bella is the one wearing a collar but Metta is the one acting like a pet.” Some of us sputtered and started to laugh.
Metta sat up and gave him a half-lidded gaze, a smile on her face. “I’m a pet in more ways than one, y’know? I could even show you~” She winked, making us laugh harder.
“And I’m out.” Scootaloo said and walked away. Poor kid, a small part of her soul burned with that sentence.
Eclipse blushed heavily and Luna fell backwards, tears streaming down her face. “I need an adult.” Eclipse said.
“I am an adult~” Metta purred, tracing a finger on Eclipse’s chest.
“And you’re too.” Spike said, gasping for breath.
“What you need is to stop being gay.” Luna said, wiping a tear off. “Seriously, after what happened last year I already started thinking you’re a coltcuddler.”
Eclipse deadpanned at her. “I’m not a virgin like Spike, y’know? I’ve slept with a girl before.” He said making Metta smile widen.
“Hey!” Spike grumbled.
I cocked my head to the side. “What happened last year?” I asked.
They both looked at me with nervous smiles on their faces. “Nothing!”
“Subtle.” Scarlett said with a half-lidded stare.
“You know we’ll discover eventually, right?” I said with a nod and the two started to sweat.
“Ok, stop. Let’s not make him more nervous than he already is.” Metta said before turning back to the zebra. “Now, you really don’t want me to sleep with you?” She asked with a pout and puppy dog eyes. A weird thing for a kitty mare to do.
Eclipse looked to Lobis. “Help?”
Lobis shrugged. “Your problem.”
Eclipse stared at Lobis. “She’s your girlfriend.”
Flames erupted around Lobis and he revealed his normal form. “And even if I’m a changeling, satiating a nymphomaniac is almost impossible alone.”
“And that’s another thing that the poison jokes made with us.” Flora said. “After a few years my hair turned into leaves and Metta started acting like she was always in heat.” She pulled the poison joke on her hair and the strands glowed pink before turning into green leaves. “Weird thing is that it didn’t happen with my tail.” She pointed to her tail, which was still hair.
Spike put his hand on my hair, feeling it. “I’ll never get used to that. Every time I look to your hair I swear it’s made of strands, but…” He pulled, plucking one feather. “It’s just really long feathers… Why’s that again?” He asked.
“Fuck if I know. My best bet is the spell my father used.” I shrugged.
Looks like nobody noticed us, because Eclipse was still looking at Flora before turning to Metta. “So you still have your heat periods but acts like you’re in heat all the time?” Eclipse asked and Metta cocked her head to her sides a few time as a ‘more-or-less’. He looked between her and Lobis. “Are you sure it’s ok?” He asked the changeling.
“She’ll make it up for me later, so yeah.” Lobis shrugged.
Eclipse looked back to the mare that was slowly crawling to his side. “Ok, sure.”
“Yes!” Metta shouted and threw a fist high into the air, making us chuckle. “What? I want to mate with every species that exist, and I never slept with a zebra.” She said with a shrug, but her smile never left her face.
“You fucked a naga once. I’m surprised you never did with a zebra.” Moonlight deadpanned.
“Well, not with a zebra guy…” She trailed off.
“Ok, it’s been fun, but nighttime is near and I need to get back to Canterlot before my sister decides to come retrieve me by my hair.” Luna said, getting up. “Bye, it was a pleasure to meet you all.” She said and teleported away as we waved.
“Better go home too.” Aguion grunted as he stood up. “Let’s go?”
We nodded and stood up. Rainbow took flight and waved to us before flying to her house. Pinkie waved too and jumped happily towards the city. We started to walk to our houses, Metta following Eclipse to his, and I smiled.
‘My friends are here and Luna only gets stuck on Canterlot on Sundays because of the court. Looks like living here will be way better than I first thought.'
Author's Notes:
I was worried I wouldn't be able to make a chapter with more than 2k words.
Then I decided to have a little fun with Metta's 'condition'.
This happened.
I'm sorry.
Put a little Brazilian joke while changing it so everyone can understand. Let's see if the BR HUE's can find it.
Roll a Dexterity Check. Natural Twenty.
Author's Notes:
A little time skip and a scene that's certain to give me a few dislikes.
Also, IMPORTANT!
Guys, something happened here and I won't be able to write much. This little problem will last until november. I'll try to write a few chapters when I have the time, but I'll still tag this as 'Hiatus'. If I manage to write a chapter before the hiatus' end, I'll say if the hiatus really ended.
I'm really sorry, and enjoy the chapter.
I was standing on the middle of the clearing with my eyes closed and my hands on my jeans’ pockets. I sensed the auras around with a smile and took note of Spike, Eclipse and Luna slowly circling me, ready to fight; we were all unarmed, our weapons on the floor near where the rock once was.
I opened my eyes as Spike jumped forwards with his fist clenched, ready to punch me on the ribs, but I easily side-stepped the attack. I sensed something move behind me and backflipped over my assailant, giving Luna a kick on the back of her head and falling to the ground with a roll. Spike ran after me along with Eclipse, both trying to hit me with punches as I swiftly evaded each one of them.
I decided it was my turn to attack and jumped on their direction, kneeing Spike on the face and quickly turning to kick Eclipse on the gut, making the zebra take a step back and gasp for breath. As Spike fell to the ground, I jumped and somersaulted over Eclipse, grabbing him by the shoulders and throwing him over me when I touched the ground.
I rapidly turned and blocked a punch from Luna. She snarled and tried to hit me again, this time with a kick on my rib. I evaded with a jump over the alicorn and I fell behind her, grabbing the mare by her waist and rolling backwards to slam Luna’s head on the ground. I looked to my other adversaries and saw that Spike was already up and running towards me; he stopped in front of me and tried a high kick. I dropped to the ground at Luna’s side as she slowly got up and swiped the leg that was holding Spike up, making him crash to the ground again. I leapt to my paws and jumped high, stomping him before jumping back to evade Eclipse’s right hook.
I decided to put a distance between the two of us and he two downed, so I ran a few feet away before stopping; he ran after me in a boxing stance and I smirked. When he sent a punch, I side-stepped and jumped on his direction in a manner that I was upside down and wrapped my legs around his face. I rolled forwards and brought him down with me sitting on his chest, but I wasn’t finished; I wrapped my tail around his neck with the tuft of fur covering his mouth and rolled forwards again, hurling him over me using my tail and legs. He flew a few feet before impacting the ground.
I got up and looked at both of the boys; they were struggling to get up and clearly were out of the battle. I sighed contently before hearing a faint flap of wings coming from behind me, which made my smirk widen. I jumped again just as Luna came down and stomped the place I once was; she stopped in surprise with my quick reaction and I fell on top of her, standing on her shoulders. She looked up and I winked, grabbing her head with my paws and letting myself fall backwards while bringing Luna with me, rolling when I impacted the floor and slamming the mare on the ground.
I straddled her back; she tried to get up, but I grabbed her horn and slammed her back on the ground. She gritted her teeth and tried again, just making me tighten my grip and slam her on the ground again. “Y-Yield…” She croaked out. I smiled and released her horn, making her gasp and pant on the ground. I stood up and looked at Spike and Eclipse, who were both looking at me with narrowed eyes; Spike a few feet ahead of Eclipse. Looks like I was mistaken, huh? I also narrowed my eyes and we all ran towards each other. When we were close enough I rolled and used my arms to vault myself over Spike, giving Eclipse a punch on the face when I fell to the ground.
Spike turned and stared at me, while Eclipse stepped back and rubbed his face. The zebra was the first to move and tried to punch me and I grabbed his arm; he tried with the other, but it had the same results. We were in a power-struggle and Eclipse smirked, making me instinctively turn back and lift a leg to block Spike’s own punch. He lifted his other to punch again and I jumped, blocking his punch and wrapping both of his hands with my tail, leaving me in an awkward position. I smirked and kicked Spike on the chest, gripping his shirt with my paws and curling into a ball, pulling Spike’s shirt and Eclipse’s arms. Both shouted in surprise as they were thrown off balance and head-butted each other.
I quickly released Eclipse and put myself on a handstand before jumping back to my paws to face the zebra, kneeing him on the ribs and punching him on the face, knocking him to the floor. He lifted both his hands before letting them fall to the ground, too tired to even hold them up, signaling defeat. I turned to Spike and grabbed both his punches, putting us on a power-struggle like Eclipse had. He was winning, as he’s way stronger than me physically, and I had to come up with a plan fast. I remembered something that one of the Elementals had done. Something that Metta had done.
Most of you probably thought ‘Oh, shit’ now, and considering the last chapter I don’t blame you.
I smirked and moved my head forwards, locking Spike into a kiss. He went wide-eyed and I quickly backflipped, kicking Spike on his chin, making him also backflip and fall face-first on the floor. I fell to my paws and flipped over Spike, slamming myself on his back and straddling like I did to Luna as he tried to stand up. He sighed and let his head fall. “Yield.”
I laughed and stood up, holding a hand for him. Luna had already recovered and was holding Eclipse as he tried to stand up. I turned to our audience. “And that’s how you do it, people.” I concluded.
Scarlett and Dolph were laughing their asses off because of the strategy I used against Spike while Viper tried to stifle her giggles; Soul, Sapphyra and Twilight were looking at us with gaping mouths while Celestia and Shining Armor looked at us impressed, partially because of how easily Luna fell, partially because I kissed Spike to bring him down. “I must say, that’s an interesting maneuver.” Celestia admitted. When Shining Armor discovered of the training sessions I was having with Spike and the other Guardians, he decided to check it out to discover how much I could fight; Celestia decided to come too, mostly to keep an eye on her sister.
“I blame Metta for that one.” I giggled. “I had to think of something fast and that was the first thing that crossed my mind.” I said with a smile.
“Damn, you evaded all of our attacks! How the fuck did you do that?!” Eclipse shouted in anger.
“I got my dexterity over twenty; I’m able to do all kinds of shit.” I said with a straight face.
“I’m not sure it works like that.” Dolph said with a lifted finger when she stopped laughing.
I shrugged and Eclipse started to cough and sputter. He put a hand on his mouth and took off a few strands of pale pink fur, probably from my tail. “Thanks, Fairy.” He grumbled.
I laughed and patted his shoulder. “Sorry for that, buddy. But I only wrapped my tail around your face; I didn’t know the fur on the end was going to stop on your mouth.
“That was a good fight, Fairy. I’m amazed on how you use your agility to power up your attacks.” Shining said with a nod.
“Thank you, Prince Armor.” I said with a nod and a smile. “I have almost no physical strength, so I always need to think of other ways to fight. Mainly my spells, weapons or jump attacks.”
“You jumped and spun so much… I would get dizzy on the first spin you did there.” Sapphyra said.
“You forgot about kissing.” Spike said. “Dick move, by the way.”
Scarlett, Dolph and I laughed again and I got closer to Spike, wrapping my arm around him. “Things are returning to normal, then.” I said with a shake of my head. Twilight raised an eyebrow but decided not to ask. Honestly, a wise decision; but I’m sure you want to know, so...
The moment I discovered about the crush Spike had on Rarity, I started to tease him mercilessly about it. Even when he realized that Rarity wasn’t going to return his feelings I continued to do it. It was pretty hilarious to see him blushing so easily, but a few weeks before my first trip to Equestria he got used to it and started to tease back, which surprised me greatly. We were always trying to one-up each other.
When the Blizzcon here in Equestria ocurred the year before, we saw it as an occasion to war. We spent the whole weekend telling innuendos to each other, until Spike actually used his tail to slap my butt when we were walking through the city’s shopping center. I don’t remember what I said to make him do that, but after that slap we both said ‘fuck it’ and practically tried to murder each other with the teasing, both wordily and bodily.
Also, we’re not a thing! Just sinking this ship before it sails. Half of you are sighing in relief with that.
Well, now we were living near each other and we could do that all again. But we were cautious not to do that near the Elements or in public spaces so people wouldn’t get the wrong idea. Seems like I fucked up now, huh?
“Looks like we’ll need to train a lot more to even land a hit on you.” Eclipse said disappointed.
“Agi-based classes are almost impossible to fight against when you have no weapons or magic.” Viper said while gesturing to our weapons, using my game-talk. I pointed at them and teleported our weapons to us, giving them to their owners.
Luna and Spike both sheathed their swords, while Eclipse twirled his staff on his hand and I put the chain around me, along to putting my kamas on my belt. “You guys improved a lot over the last three weeks. You would’ve fainted on Fairy’s first kick back then.” Scarlett said jokingly.
We all chuckled. I looked to the side and saw Twilight holding her note pad up and preparing to open her mouth. “What-”
I cut her off. “Atk – Attack is physical strength. Def – Defense is our capability of enduring pain and tanking attacks. Mag – magic is our magical power, the strength of our spells. Spd – Speed is the velocity we attack and move ourselves. And Agi – Agility is how we move. It’s basically D&D’s Strength, Constitution, Intelligence, and Dexterity split in two different stats.” My friends snickered at Twilight’s pout.
“Am I really that easy to read?” She asked with furrowed eyebrows, the pout still there.
“Depending on the occasion? Yes.” Spike answered.
Twilight looked at her brother and former mentor for help, but found none. “They’re right.” Shining said, holding back a grin.
Twilight groaned and we snickered. “Cheer up, Twi!” Spike said, hugging his sister.
“I believe I shall return to Canterlot for the court. Farewell, and see you soon, sister.” Celestia said with a nod when her own giggles stopped. We all bowed and said our goodbyes, and Celestia teleported herself back to the city on the mountain.
“I’ll return to the castle too. There’s a book that’s supposed to arrive today, and I want to be there to receive it.” Twilight said with a smile.
“I’ll stay and see the rest of your training, if you don’t mind.” Shining said.
“Sure, those five need to train too.” I said, pointing to the Guardians that didn’t participate on the fight. Twilight nodded to her brother and walked back to the city.
The other five that were going to train walked to the center of the clearing and picked a spar partner. Dolph versus Scarlett, Sapphyra versus Soul and Viper stood off to train her aim with her needlers, shooting the trees around us.
We sat on the ground and watched them. “How does the Royal Guard train on Canterlot?” Eclipse asked Shining.
“Circuits, spars, training dummies… Not so different to what you do here.” He responded.
“I bet it’s not as intense as us, right?” I asked the unicorn.
Shining laughed. “No, it isn’t. I believe I shall bring a few soldiers here to compare your fighting style to theirs.”
“Our fighting style is more instinct than anything.” Luna commented. “We only train our strengths and create moves when we need them. Like that thing Fairy did with you two.”
“I’m surprised you fell so easily, Mirror. Normally you’re the last one to fall.” Spike said with a smile.
Luna turned to glare at the drake. “She was grabbing my horn. For a unicorn, that’s like holding you by the balls.”
Eclipse shivered and Spike lifted a finger. “My testicles are internal.”
“Then go to tartarus.” Luna snorted. We giggled and returned our looks to the training, watching as they tried to improve their fighting.
“Did you figure out our classes already?” Spike asked.
I looked to Sapphyra and Soul. Soul attacked from a distance, and Sapph had to use her blades to block the arrows. She looked like she was getting annoyed by that and decided to do something. She froze the ground below her and started to spin in place like a ice-skater would do; the blades also spun in front of her, creating a shield that blocked all Soul’s arrows. She suddenly stopped spinning and struck a pose, the blades pointing at Soul and firing an Ice Beam that made Soul jump to the side to escape.
I hummed as I saw that scene unfold. “Maybe…”
The Classic Song That Heals
Author's Notes:
Before you read this, I need to say a few things.
First, this is still on hiatus. I was able to write this chapter this weekend because I found the time and also because it's rather short.
Second, I wrote two different blog posts that may interest you. I reccommend reading them right after reading this.
The first is about a few edits I did to the fic from the chapters 1-9, and how the first part of the chapter was written before I edited. It's here.
The second I wrote right after writing this one, and this one you NEED to read. Here.
They're open on another tab? Ok. Enjoy the chapter.
Sapphyra stared at me for a few seconds before blinking. “I’m a what?”
I calmly took a sip of my milkshake before responding. “You’re a Dancer.”
Shining had returned to the Friendship Rainbow Castle to spend some more time with Twilight before going to Canterlot. Niv joined us when we walked near our house and we decided to grab something to eat at the Sugarcube Corner; we all ordered milkshakes and cupcakes while we talked. After finally deciding what class Sapphyra was, I wanted to tell them what which were their own classes.
“How the hell is Dancer a fighting class?” She asked with furrowed brows. Heh, I had this same reaction when I heard of the Dancers for the first time.
“I’m with her on this one, what?” Eclipse asked as he shook his head.
“Just like an Assassin doesn’t mean having to kill, Dancer doesn’t mean having to dance.” I said with a roll of my eyes. Niv squawked and I offered her some of my strawberry milkshake before continuing. “It means your attacks will follow the way you move. On the battle, your blades spun just like you, and when you finished on that pose your orb attacked.” I pointed out. “By the way, ‘I’ll never be able to spin like you’ my ass.”
Sapphyra looked at her weapons. The True Ice orb was floating just between her wings, and the blades floated in the same position my knives are when hung on my chain. “So, I move and my weapons move with me. I still don’t see why the name is Dancer.”
Scarlett lifted her finger. “Lupine explained this one to me one time. She said a Fire-wielder summoned fire and used dance moves to control it. It was the first one to do that, and a lot of people started fighting like that too. They stated calling themselves Dancers after that.” She explained. “A Dancer fights by controlling their weapons and/or elements with precision and continuity, following a dance move or a rhythm.
Sapphyra nodded in understanding. “I see. Well, if you say so.”
“Like I said before, you don’t need to actually dance.” I said, sipping my milkshake again. “Just control your weapons like you’re already doing.”
Eclipse’s eyes darted between me and Niv before he shivered in disgust and acted like he didn’t see that I shared my food with my bird. “Well, I like being called a Fighter.” He said as he reclined on his seat, putting his hands behind his head.
“Spell Blade, huh? That means I will fight with my sword more, but that my spells aren’t something to laugh at, right?” When I nodded he smiled. “Works for me!”
“Archer… Not a big surprise, but I guess it fits.” Soul said before biting his cupcake.
“I hope you have a good reason to call me a brawler.” Luna said with a scowl.
“What do you like more, fighting with your sword or with your own fists?” Scarlett asked.
Luna thought for a moment. “Fighting with my own fists is something else, I suppose.”
“There you go.” Scarlett concluded before finishing her shake.
The rest of us followed suit before Luna continued. “Still, I’d gladly use the Spell Blade title instead of Brawler.” The disguised alicorn complained. “I think I fit for it.”
“I know you fit inside that class’ requirements, but like you said; you like to use your fists more. And you seemed to fight better without it; if you weren’t an Atk-based fighter, maybe you could have landed a hit on me.” I said a little smugly. Just a little.
“Hah. You’re so funny.” She deadpanned. “I wonder why you never tried being a comedian.”
I snorted. “I did try, but my sense of humor was too much for them.”
“References to pop-culture and memes doesn’t count as stand-up, Fairy.” Dolph said with a roll of her eyes.
“And puns doesn’t count as real jokes, they’re just a word game.” I retorted.
“Let’s stop before this escalates, please?” Eclipse asked. “I’d rather not have to stop a fight today. I’m already sore.”
“You’re no fun.” Scarlett grumbled.
“Fairy!” I heard someone call behind me. I turned on my chair to look behind me and noticed Lobis running towards us. He stopped in front of us and smiled at me. “Glad I found you. I have something for you, but I need you to follow me.” He said and motioned to the side with his head. I raised an eyebrow but complied, standing up and following him as he walked off.
The other Guardians looked at each other before standing up and following behind us.
We walked through town for a few minutes towards the ‘something’ Lobis had for me. He said nothing at all during the walk, and I didn’t even try to ask. Once Lobis started keeping a secret, he’d bring it to the grave, unless he sees that another person needs to hear this secret too, but that’s once in a blue moon.
We finally stopped outside of a shop. It was a big shop with blue walls and a big vinyl disk on the front that held a sign saying ‘DJ-Pon3’s Music Emporium’. I blinked when I read it while Lobis wasted no time and entered the shop. The Guardians and I followed him, and the moment we stepped inside we looked around in awe.
The shop was big; it had almost every instrument I’ve even seen in stands on the walls as well as CDs and vinyl disks. Everyone scattered and looked around; inspecting the instruments or CDs they had there. I walked to Lobis, who was standing near the counter, chatting to a mare I swear I had seen before.
“Vinyl, this is Fairy. Fairy, this here is Vinyl Scratch; she was the DJ on our welcome party.” Lobis said.
Vinyl was a white unicorn with an electric blue spiked mane. She was wearing a white V-necked, short-sleeved shirt and black leggings; she also had magenta sunglasses.
Hey, I’m getting better on descriptions! Hooray, me!
My eyes widened in realization. “I remember you! We talked for a bit on the party.” I said and shook hands with the unicorn.
Vinyl grinned. “That’s right! You asked which beats I was going to play there.”
“And you didn’t let me down! The music there was awesome, shame I can’t dance at all. A Magikarp dances better than me.” I said with a chuckle.
“Well Fairy, the reason I brought you here is simple. I finally decided to try and fix your guitar.” Lobis said. He’s a Sound-wielder; he’s good at almost everything related to music, including fixing broken instruments.
My eyes widened. “Wow, I completely forgot about that! I asked you to fix it months ago.” I said.
He chuckled nervously. “Sorry about that. Anyway, it was completely destroyed. Fixing it would be more expensive than buying a new one.” He explained. “Most of the cords were broken, three pegs were missing, of the posts was cracked, and I’m sure I’m forgetting something. I honestly want to know how you managed to screw that thing up so badly.”
“Like I said, it was months ago. I have no idea how I managed that either.” I admitted with a sheepish grin.
“Luckily, your birthday is in two months, so I’ll another one for you now to apologize for taking so long to take a look on you instrument.” Lobis said with a grin.
I looked at Lobis with my jaw agape, and a grin slowly made its way to my face. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” I gushed and hugged the disguised changeling, gaining a chuckle from him.
“Now, why don’t you look for one you like?” He suggested. I released him and nodded, walking to the guitar stands.
“Hey!” Vinyl called and walked to me. “Here we let the customers test the instruments to see if they like them or not.” She nodded to the guitars. “Go on!”
I nodded and looked the stand. One guitar on particular caught my eye and I walked up to it. I grabbed it and put the strap around my neck, holding it in position. “Huh, it’s been some time since I played.” I commented. The other Guardians walked up to me and formed a circle around me.
I held up the guitar’s plug; Vinyl grabbed it and connected to a nearby amplifier. Looks like she was serious about letting the customers test the equipment. I looked up, trying to remember some music to play when I heard the door open. “Vinyl?” A refined voice called.
“Octavia!” The unicorn called, waving her arms like she was inside a crowd.
Octavia was a grey earth pony mare with a long black mane and tail. She was wearing a black sheath dress with a pink bowtie on her neck.
Octavia rolled her eyes and walked to us. She looked at me and smiled. “Another customer? Shame it’s another who likes blaring noises.” She sighed, pointing at the electric guitar. Octavia turned to the unicorn. “Did the new CDs arrive?”
Vinyl smiled and nodded. “Yep. I reserved one for you; it’s on the back room.”
Octavia smiled gratefully and nodded in thanks before walking to the room where her CD was placed. I raised an eyebrow and followed Octavia with my eyes. “I have an idea. Lobis, can you use the Party Globe spell?”
Lobis groaned and pinched the bridge between his eyes. “I swear to Waver I’ll kill Bella for naming the spell that. Yes, what beat do you want?”
“You’ll know. It’s from your favorite game, after all.” I smirked and prepared to play.
“Got it!” We heard Octavia call and she stepped out of the room. “Thank you, Vinyl. I let my bits there.”
As Vinyl nodded, I started to play my song. The notes echoed through the store, the slow tones making a beautiful melody. On the fourth note, Lobis’ eyes widened and he activated his spell with a smirk. A sphere of purple sound waves formed between Lobis’ hands and soon it started pulsing, creating the sounds of a drum and a second guitar. Octavia paused as she stretched her hand to open the door and looked at us. Everyone smiled peacefully as the calm music sounded around us.
When the music slowed to a stop, the Guardians and Vinyl applauded Lobis and me. “Looks like you do know how to play.” Vinyl said with a smirk and a nod.
I smiled and looked to the earth pony that stared at us, my smile morphing into a smirk. “Not bad, huh?”
The mare blinked and blushed when she noticed what she was doing. “Y-Yes, not bad.” She said. “See you later, Vinyl.” She nodded and exited the store.
“She liked it.” Vinyl commented. “She just didn’t show it.”
“I know.” I said. “Well, thank you very much for letting me test the guitar, Vinyl. I’ll take it.”
Lobis nodded and fished for his pocket, grabbing an amount of bits to pay Vinyl as I strapped the guitar to my back. “Thank you for your service, and all that jazz. Come by someday to talk! And I want to learn this spell of yours, Lobis.” Vinyl grinned.
“I’ll be sure to visit someday; maybe I’ll bring my sister and my girlfriend too.” Lobis nodded with a smile. “They love music, and Bella can teach you the spell better than me; she’s its creator, after all.”
Vinyl nodded and we bid farewell as we stepped out of the store. “Thank you for buying it for me, Lobis.” I said.
“Don’t mention it. I messed up when I forgot to take a good look on your guitar.” He said. “Actually, if you want, I can teach you and Spike a spell someday.”
Spike and I both widened our eyes. “Really?!” We exclaimed together.
Lobis chuckled in amusement. “Sure, why not? But you’ll need to think about which spell you’ll want to learn, though.”
“Yeah!” My duo and I grinned and high-fived.
We started to talk about which spell we’d want to learn, and in my distracted state I didn’t notice the two figures observing us.
“Are you sure it’s them?” One of the figures asked.
“On my whole life, I only ever heard about two wingless griffonesses. Well, born without them, at least.” Its companion assured.
“Fair enough, but Fairy isn’t exactly a social girl.” The first pointed out.
“She said she already had a few friends in Equestria, remember? Maybe it’s them.” The second shrugged.
“If you say so. Let’s go?” The first conceded with a nod.
“Let’s see where are they going; I want to surprise those two.” The second said with a smirk.
“Alright.” The first rolled its eyes.
Familiar Spells
Author's Notes:
First things first; no the hiatus did not end yet. But it's close.
I had three problems to fix, now I only have one that will only take a few weeks.Second, I finished my edits! Go check the other chapters!
Third, I really want to know how many dislikes I'm getting because of this chapter
Be sure to comment about the chapter! Any typos, reactions, questions or reasons why people shouldn't read this fic are welcomed.
We walked to Ponyville’s park; it’s a place like the outskirts of town, but with a lot more flowers and a few benches for people to sit on. Spike and I still hadn’t chosen the spell we wanted to learn, and Lobis said he was going home while we thought about it, taking my guitar with him; we said we were going to find him when we came to a conclusion.
“Okay, I need a spell for close combat situations; aside from my weapons, I have nothing to protect myself if the target comes too close. I want one that costs little mana but is still strong.” I commented, sitting against the tree behind me while observing the Guardians play nearby. Dolph made a ball of water, and everyone was trying to keep it on the air for a long amount of time; some ponies that were on the park joined the game, amazed with the trick. A breeze passed by and I shivered, zipping my jacket; looks like I’ll need my heat bracelet soon.
“I learned a lot of spells those last weeks, but I guess I need something for long distances that is more accurate than my Flamethrower, my Dracon Sphere or my Dracon Blast.” Spike said, lying on the ground with his left arm over his eyes. He was right, those last three weeks the others spent improving their spells while Spike learned new ones; my dragon friend was loving training with Draco.
“Fair enough.” I sighed as I crawled to Spike’s side before lying beside him. He raised his arm just enough to be able to look at me before dropping it back. “Lobis has a lot of long-ranged spells, but since you don’t have a gun, the list gets a bit shorter.” I closed my eyes in thought for a few moments before opening them again and turning my head to Spike. “Okay, I have a few.”
Spike slid the arm over his eyes back to the ground and propped his arm up with it, turning to look at me. “Shoot.”
“Sound Slash and Shadow Slash. Both are almost the same thing, just changing the element.” I said, sitting up and hugging my legs.
“Just those?” He asked, furrowing his brows.
“Like I said, his main weapons are his pistols. Even if he uses his rapiers once and a while, he normally sticks to long ranges.” I said with a frown. “The only others I can think of are the Sound Pulse, that’s basically a knockback, and Dark Pulse, which it’s the same attack Darkrai used against Dialga and Palkia on the movie.”
“Okay then, Dark Pulse sounds awesome but it’s practically the same thing as my Flamethrower, just with a bigger range.” Spike said, returning to his previous position, but with both his hands over his stomach. “I guess I’ll choose Shadow Slash; sounds easier to master.”
“Then the only one who needs to choose is me…” I trailed off, thinking back to the thirty-plus spells Lobis can use.
The others returned to our side, panting hard and with large grins on their faces. “That was awesome!” Eclipse said with a weak laugh as he dropped on the floor.
“I’ll say…” Luna – on disguise – panted, sitting carefully against the tree.
“So, did you guys choose a spell already?” Scarlett asked, lying on the ground with her chin on top of her hands.
“Shadow Slash.” Spike murmured, closing his eyes.
“Thinking about it.” I frowned. “I’m deciding between Echo Punch, Shadow Punch and Sound Pulse.”
“Shadow Punch is a bit hard to master, and is the same shit as an Arcane Punch, which you never learned because you said it sucked.” Scarlett pointed out. “And Sound Wave is just for knockback, really. It deals almost no damage.”
“Guess that leaves Echo Punch.” I concluded. “Yeah, it’s a basic spell, but it’s really powerful once you master it.”
“It’ll be hilarious seeing you trying to control the recoil.” Dolph giggled. At first I frowned at her, but remembering my brother’s attempt to use the spell made me giggle too.
“I’ll practically turn into a ragdoll.” I admitted. My friends chuckled at the thought.
“I guess we’re going to talk to Lobis then?” Spike grunted as he stood up.
“Yep.” I said, following suit.
“Go on, we’ll catch you two later.” Sapphyra said, rolling to Soul’s side, who was on his left side and with his head propped up one his left arm. Soul hugged the dragoness with his right arm, making her sigh in contentment.
I looked at the scene with a smile and a shake of my head before turning to my house’s direction, Spike walking by my side.
“I thought you’d be pissed Lobis didn’t offer to teach you a spell.” Eclipse said, looking at Scarlett.
My sister shrugged. “The only one on the family who can teach me a spell is Metta, since her Metal attacks are very similar to my Blood ones. I guess I can ask her to teach me how to summon a chain or a saw, something like that. But I prefer to fight with my weapons than use spells anyways.”
“If you say so.” Mirror said.
Just then they heard a hoofsteps and looked up the see Niner Blaze walking towards them. “Glad I found you guys. Where’s Fairy?” She asked, resting against the tree.
“She went home with Spike to find Lobis.” Soul said.
“Good.” Niner sighed in relief before sliding to the floor, still against the tree. “Could you guys help me?”
“As long as it’s not a demonic cult, sure.” Scarlett said with a raised eyebrow.
“Ha, ha, you’re so funny.” Niner said with narrowed eyes. “No, I want help with Fairy’s gift. I have an idea on what I’ll give you, but I’m drawing a blank when it’s about your sister.” The unicorn groaned in frustration and banged her head on the tree. “Everyone already knows what to give her, and I want it to be something special. It’s her eighteenth birthday, after all…”
The group fell silent, thinking hard about the situation. A few moments later Scarlett stood up and walked to Niner’s side, sitting beside her. She kept a leg flexed with the knee up and a hand on top of it while the other was flat against the ground. “Well, Aguion and I are the ones who know Fairy better than anyone, even if Spike is getting there. And… If I really know my sister, there’s a spell she always wanted to learn, and you’re the best possible teacher. After all…” She trailed off, lifting Niner’s sleeve so she could see her Cutie Mark. “It’s your talent.”
Niner looked at the griffoness before her eyes lowered to her Mark, a blood red blaze with nine orange tails curling around it, forming a medallion of sorts. The unicorn stared at it for a few seconds before smiling. “Thanks, Scarlett…” She held both her arms close to her body, like she was holding a baby. “Kit?” She called.
Her arms glowed for a second before the glow turned into fire. The Guardians who never saw such a spell looked at it curiously as the fire took a more reckonable shape; it diminished and started to look like fur, a head with triangular ears appeared on one end while a long tail surged from the other. The being slowly opened its eyes, revealing its crimson irises as it lifted its head to let out a cute yawn. It rubbed its eyes before turning the Niner. “Yes, master?” She – the voice made clear it was a she – asked, cocking her head to the side.
The others looked at it in awe and surprise before Sapphyra and Luna both squee’d. “It’s so cute!” They exclaimed, jumping close to take a better look at the little fox.
Niner chuckled and held up the fox she summoned, so she was looking up at her. “Kitsune, Fairy’s birthday is in two months, and if we want her to receive her present in time, we’ll need to start training her now.”
The little fox’s eyes widened. “Wait, that means…” She asked, a smile forming on her face.
“You’ll be getting a new friend soon.” Niner said with a smile.
Kitsune jumped from Niner’s arms and started to run around, giggling in joy. “It’s going to be so cool! I always wanted a new friend, but not even one of the family were able use your spell! Well, no one new, since Aguion, Lobis and Metta know. Looks like Volt is getting a- wait a minute.” Kitsune suddenly stopped, walking towards Niner Blaze. “We’re teaching Fairy, right? Does that mean I’m getting a cousin?”
Niner stared at her Familiar, a blush spreading on her face. “Sometimes I forget that you’re like a child in this form. But yeah, you’re getting a… cousin…” She said.
“Ah, because Fairy is Aguion’s sister… Wait, you’re Kitsune’s master or mother?” Sapphyra asked Niner, petting the fox’s head.
Kitsune jumped on the unicorn, and Niner had to react quickly to catch her. “Niner Blaze created me, but she treated me like her child since I was born, so… Both?” The little fox cocked her head to the side. “It’s not like it matters, since I’m a Familiar, basically a magical creature smarter than a golem, instead of a real fox.”
“A Familiar?” Eclipse asked in shock. “That’s a hard spell to use, according to Spike. He said Twilight always said it was more trouble than worth, but I’m sure she’ll change her mind as soon as she puts her eyes on you.” He said as he ruffled the fox’s head fur, gaining a giggle.
“Well, what are we waiting for?! I want my new friend now!” Kitsune shouted as she jumped from Niner’s arm as started running towards the house.
Everyone quickly stood up and followed the fox. “Does she know the way?” Sapphyra asked as she jumped to the air.
“She can see in my memories, so yeah.” Niner said as she teleported and grabbed the fox, holding her close. “Calm down or I’m unsummoning you, and you won’t be there to see Fairy’s familiar.” She threatened, making the fox’s eyes go wide and her muzzle clench shut. “Good girl.”
They ran to my house, wanting to be there in a short amount of time, and didn’t notice the two beings that quickly followed.
“Y’know, Spike, the Shadow Slash and the Dracon Slash have the same concept, so leaning one is learning the other.” Lobis commented to Spike, who was tired after trying – and failing – to use the Shadow Slash. “You just need to coat your blade with your aura, activate the attack, and slash the air so the energy can surge forwards. Got it?”
“Could’ve told me earlier…” Spike growled, making Lobis chuckle sheepishly, before nodding as he lifted Hellish Greed. “But yeah, I got it.” The drake did as instructed, moving his aura to the blade instead of trying to control the nearby shadows with it.
“You can do it!” I cheered from the sidelines. Lobis said that since it was my present, I should be the one to learn the spell first, so we walked to the back of the house to train. But since copying a spell from another element is a bit more difficult than learning one of your own, I exhausted myself more than anything; I decided to sit to rest while Spike tried to learn his own.
Spike looked at me with a smile before returning his gaze to the wood in front of him. I flicked my eyes to the pegasus at my side for a moment; Flora volunteered to make our targets instead of having to throw our spells at Lobis. Spike’s blade glowed a bright green and he moved his blade in a downwards diagonal slash. “Dracon Slash!” He shouted. The blade’s energy shot forwards during the slash, forming a crescent of power similar to Luna’s Crescent Slash. The energy found its target and the wood exploded, sending shrapnel to every direction.
Lobis quickly put a shield between the flying wood and us before smiling. “Well done, Spike! Looks like Fairy was right when she said you were a Spell Blade!” He praised.
I smiled and stood up. “He spent most of his life using his Dracon power without knowing. He can learn Dracon spells very easily, but Fire is a bit of a struggle.” I commented.
“Yeah, at least the spells that are more specific than ‘point and fire’.” Spike joked.
“Well, looks like it’s my turn again!” I said as a walked next to another piece of wood.
“Come on, Fairy! If I could do that one you can do your too!” Spike cheered.
I closed my eyes and concentrated, putting my aura on my hand. ‘Concentrate aura, punch, let aura out like a shockwave. Got it.’ I thought. I pulled my fist back and punched the wood with all my strength. “Arcane Echo Punch!” I shouted as my fist impacted the target. The aura exploded like a shockwave, breaking the target and launching me back with the recoil; I arched myself to put my hand on the floor and flipped myself so I fell on my paws. “Well, looks like I did it. Need to control the recoil, though.” I commented.
“Yeah, but it was way better than Aguion’s first ‘success’.” Lobis said with a chuckle. I couldn’t help but laugh, remembering Aguion flying backwards, spinning with his arms and wings spread to every direction before impacting a wall. The fail of the year.
I heard clapping from behind, and noticed my friends walking towards us, with Niner Blaze in front of them and Kitsune on top of her head. “Good work, Fairy. But I hope you’re not tired, I want to teach you a little thing too.”
I furrowed my brows. “Eh?”
She grabbed Kitsune and hugged her close. “Fairy, today I’ll be teaching you how to summon a Familiar, and on your birthday I’ll teach you how to ascend it. That’s fair?”
My eyes widened the moment she said Familiar. “R-Really?” I stammered, a large grin coming to my beak.
“Wow, Scar was right, you really wanted to learn this spell.” Niner murmured with a raised eyebrow. “Yes, but I’ll give you some time to think on what your familiar will be and their name.”
“Familiar, huh? What they can do? Twilight never told me anything besides that the spell is somewhat useless.” Spike said.
“Her womb is useless, and will be for the next thirty years.” I growled. “Familiars are a really cool spell with a very large double-edge. It creates a being of magic that can use any spells you can from a different direction, but costs a bit to maintain, some more to cast spells, and a few spells can only be used on their ascended form, which costs a lot more than their ‘pet’ form.” I said. “I can see why she thinks it isn’t a good spell, since most of her spells are Lock-On, Point-and-Shoot or Area-of-Effect, but useless is a bit too much.”
“In other words, it’s a real life Pokémon.” Eclipse concluded.
“Why do you think I want one so much?!” I asked with a Pinkie-tier grin.
“Hey, that reminds me.” Kitsune said. “It’s been a while since I fought.”
“Yeah. And Eclipse’s comment made me want a battle too.” Niner said with a frown.
“I can help with that!” Metta shouted, walking out of the house. “It’s been a while with me too.”
“Alright. So, what about putting on a show and fighting like on Pokémon just for the hell of it?” Niner asked with a challenging smile while Kitsune jumped to the ground, giggling like a little girl.
“Sure, why not? Metal Familiar: Mercury!” Metta shouted. The same thing that happened with Niner and Kit happened again, but with a silver aura and metal instead of a red and fire. The creature that formed was similar to Kit, but was silver, had a shorter muzzle, whiskers and a different tail.
The feline looked to her master. “A Pokémon battle? Really?” Mercury asked with lidded eyes and a raised eyebrow.
Metta let out an amused snort. “Like you care. We’ve watched the whole series together; you even spent a few days saying nothing except ‘Mer- Mercury!’”
“Fair enough!” Mercury said happily and turned to Kitsune, both entering a battle stance.
“Is this really happening?” Spike said in disbelief. “We’re about to see the closest thing to a poke-battle in real life?”
“Yep!” The Guardians chorused in eagerness.
Flora giggled at us before heading inside; we looked at her direction for a few moments before a series of teleports and dash spells were used and all the Elementals were outside. “Pokémon!” They shouted together.
“Figures…” Scarlett and I rolled our eyes in unison. Everyone on the family is a bit of a Pokémon fan.
Just a bit.
“Thunder Familiar: Volt!”
“Sound Familiar: Sonor!”
At their commands, Aguion and Lobis’ Familiars were summoned: a thunder eagle and a sound wolf, both were in their pet form.
Aguion ran so he was standing between Mercury and Kitsune, with Volt following him from above. The Familiar perched on his shoulder as Aguion began to speak. “The battle is about to start! In one side we have Blazing Heart – Niner Blaze – and Kitsune!” He bellowed, pointing to his girlfriend and her fox.
“And on the other we have Silver Slash – Metta – and Mercury!” Volt did the same as his master, but pointing at the felines of the family.
“The battle is until the other familiar disappears because of loss of energy-” Aguion began to explain.
“And both Familiars are allowed to ascend as long as the other also does!” Volt finished.
“Also, every spell can be used-” My brother looked at his Familiar.
“As long as it’s the Familiar using it!” Said Familiar threw both wings up.
“So, without further ado-” Aguion lifted his hand, all fingers stretched.
“Let’s start the countdown!” Volt jumped and did a loop-de-loop before perching on Aguion’s head.
“Five! Four! Three! Two! One… GO!” The whole family shouted together, eager for the battle to start.
“Let’s start with a mindfuck! Frost Fire!” Niner shouted. Kitsune dashed towards Mercury with great speed before jumping high and breathing an icy blue blaze at the cat’s direction.
“Evade!” Mercury jumped out of the way and started running around, evading each and every blaze that was shot towards her; the blazes that impacted the ground sucked the heat from it, leaving it frozen solid. “Needle Hurl!” Mercury pivoted on a paw and spun, whipping her tail on Kitsune’s direction and firing a needle at the fox.
Gravity finally caught up and brought Kitsune down, making the needle miss for an inch. Metta gritted her teeth and Niner smiled. “Alright, Kit! Fire Wheel!” Kitsune jumped on the air again and flipped herself, turning into a wheel of fire; the moment she impacted the ground, she chased Mercury. Normally Niner would just shoot the wheel instead of turning into the wheel, but the Familiars can alter the moves a bit to better resemble the games; or the anime, in this case.
Kitsune had enough speed and managed to impact Mercury, sending her stumbling back and making Metta gasp. “Mercury!” Mercury stood up and smirked. Seeing her Familiar’s determination, Metta turned back to the opponent with narrowed eyes. “Razor Tail!” The cat sped towards the fox while her tail turned into a thin razor ready to strike.
“Fire Blade!” Fire seeped out of Kitsune’s mouth and turned into a miniature of Hell Fire, Niner’s flare stone greatsword. She jumped towards the cat while flicking her blade. Mercury jumped and spun on the air, bringing her powered tail towards the blade where they connected, the resulting shockwave sending both stumbling backwards. “Shadow Ball!” Kitsune quickly gathered shadows in front of her open maw and fired them towards Mercury.
The ball made contact, sending the cat flying back and to the ground. Metta watched as her Familiar tried to stand. “Well, I guess the only way to continue in battle is ascending.” She commented.
“But I’ll have the right to ascend Kitsune too, and Kitsune Is stronger than Mercury when ascended. As a pet she at least has a bit of chance.” Niner pointed out.
“I know, but I have to try, right?” Metta shrugged, Mercury walking to her front. “Alright, it’s now or never!” She yelled.
“Bring it!” Niner challenged.
“Metal Familiar Ascension: Lioness Mercury!” Metta snarled.
“Fire Familiar Ascension: Kyuubi no Kitsune!” Niner shouted with a grin.
As both Familiars glowed with power, being overcharged so they could change their forms and ascend, Metta brushed her fingers against one of her bracelets and Niner grasped her necklace. “Mega Shinka!” They shouted – just for show, really – and the changes completed. Mercury’s changes were simple, she basically got bigger with a few minor differences here and there; but Kitsune’s were a bit more peculiar, she got so big Niner would have no problems in riding her, and eight new tails joined the original.
“I have the feeling that Kitsune was based off of Ninetales.” Spike said flatly.
“Best Fire-type.” I shrugged.
“I’ll start this time! Needle Storm!” Metta shouted. Liquid metal flowed out of Mercury before turning into needles. Kitsune gulped and all needles shot towards her, making her yelp in fear.
“Blazing Shield!” Fire spun around the fox, and every needle that impacted it either bounced harmlessly or melt before falling to the ground. “Blazing Slash!” Kitsune slashed the air and a crescent of fire shot towards Mercury, much like Spike’s Dracon Slash earlier.
“Evade and Metal Saw!” Mercury jumped away from the spell and hurled a saw of metal that impacted Kitsune’s side before either she or Niner had time to react. “Chain Whip!” A chain sprouted from Mercury’s tail and the lioness used it to whip Kitsune’s face.
The fox was launched backwards and impacted the ground, sliding a few more feet. “Kit!” Niner shouted. The fox quickly rose to her paws before running back to her opponent. “Fire Punch!” Her forepaws were incased in fire and she sped towards the lioness.
“Metal Slash!” Mercury’s claws shone before she used them to block both Fire Punches.
Niner smirked. “Overheat.” Kitsune matched her master’s smirk while Metta and Mercury’s eyes widened in fear. This Overheat Is a bit different from the game’s, however; Kitsune’s body exploded with fire, launching Mercury back a few feet, and before the lioness could return to her paws, Niner and Kitsune attacked. “Flamethrower!” Niner roared, and all the fire encasing Kitsune gathered on her mouth before she fired an over-powered – and overpowered – Flamethrower.
Mercury shrieked as the fire impacted, and her body glowed brightly before disappearing. Metta stared and where her Familiar once stood before falling to her knees in defeat. Niner held her fist forwards for a moment. “Game...” She pointed the thumb downwards. “Over.”
“And the winners are Niner Blaze and Kitsune!” Aguion and Volt proclaimed together, ending the battle. Kitsune let out a happy ‘Yeah!’ and jumped on top of Niner, the unicorn having difficulty in holding the gigantic nine-tailed fox but still smiling at the victory.
“Is Mercury ok?” Sapphyra asked in concern.
Metta smiled and rose to her hooves before responding. “Don’t worry. Mercury is made of metal and energy; if she’s destroyed I can just summon her earlier, because she’s still here.” She tapped the side of her head twice. “She says you didn’t need to be so brutal, though.” She addressed the unicorn and her fox.
Kitsune chuckled sheepishly. “Sorry about that, but using Overheat powers up any spell I use next. We really didn’t think it’d be that strong.”
Eclipse blinked. “You sound more mature.”
The fox smiled. “My form looks like a child; I’d be an idiot to pass an opportunity to act as one.”
“Fair enough.” The zebra conceded.
“Seriously? Metta just said she heard Mercury on her head and what caught your attention is Kitsune acting more mature?” Luna asked in disbelief.
“When you create a Familiar, you’re basically cloning your mind so it has its personality, even if it’ll be a copy of yours. While the Familiar is ‘unsummoned’, you can aim a thought to it and it’ll be able to respond. If the caster wants, they can even create a permanent connection to the Familiar so they can talk at any time, like the Familiar is a voice in your head. Of course, you need a strong mind to be able to do that.” Ecllipse explained. At Luna’s shocked expression, he smirked. “I’m not dumb, just slow.”
“You’re both.” Luna muttered under her breath.
“He recited what I told him about familiars, word per work.” Spike said with a snicker, making Eclipse glare at him. The Guardians erupted in giggles at that.
“Well, Fairy… Did you think about what familiar you want?” Niner asked, Kitsune walking by her side.
I shook my head. “No… There are so many options, and it’s so hard to choose just one!” I whined. I felt something being placed on top of my head, and lifted a hand to catch it so I could see what it was. I was greeted by my plushie, the smile etched on its face somehow looking gentler than yesterday. I looked to my side and noticed my brother looking at me with his own gentlle smile before he winked, making me smile in return. “Now, I just need a name.” I commented, hugging the griffoness close.
“What about Valkyrie?” Spike suggested.
“It’d be weird, since you guys already call me that during our calls.” I said.
“Prism?” Luna shrugged.
“That would suit a Light-wielder’s Familiar better.” I pointed out.
“Talony?” Aguion said.
“No. Just… no.” I groaned.
“Boreal?”
“Ice-wielder.”
“Quinn?”
“Valor’s already here.”
“Akali?”
“Just because she’s my main? ‘Cuz Akali and griffins are completely unrelated.”
“Storm?”
“Thunder-wielder. Or Water. Or Wind.”
“Link?”
“Zelda is better, but no to both.”
“Plume?”
“Maybe?”
“Illuse?”
“No- Wait, what?” I asked with furrowed eyebrows, turning to the source of the voice.
Sunshine smiled coyly. “The Mirage spell is one of your strongest. I thought Illuse would be a good one, since the Mirage is an Illusion.”
I opened my mouth to reply, but closed to give it some thought. “Actually, it’s a good one.” I slowly smiled. “Yeah, I like it. Illuse it is!” Sunshine’s smile grew bigger, happy that I liked her suggestion.
“Okay, then.” Niner said with a nod and unsummoned Kitsune. “The spell is quite simple, for someone who already did each requirement separated. You just need to concentrate your aura and imagine the form you want to create.” I nodded and closed my eyes, imaging a griffoness identical to my plushie plus wings. “Now this part is a bit complicated, you need to copy your mind a pass it to the Familiar during the process of creating it. I’d go in more detail, but considering past experiences, I think you know how to.” I nodded and concentrated harder. I felt my mind duplicate and my aura cover my arms, Aguion took the plushie from my hand so nothing would stand in the way. “Now, give it life.” Niner finished by summoning Kitsune.
I subconsciously put my arms in much the same way Niner did earlier, and the aura started to flow and create a creature on my arms; everyone held their breaths as they watched intently. When the aura was close to fully take form, I opened my eyes, a pink haze flowing out of them. “Arcane Familiar: Illuse.” I said softly and the aura finally took its form. The small griffoness in my arms looked like a feral version of me when I was younger, except that she had wings but didn’t have her Cutie Mark.
A fair trade, if you ask me.
Illuse slowly opened her eyes and looked around, noticing everyone staring at her in awe; she cocked her head to the side before looking up at me and smiling. She jumped from my arms and buzzed her wings, flying to the top of my head before laying there. A chorus of ‘aww’s sounded at that moment, courtesy of most of the girls around us, the loudest being Bella. “Illuse?” I called.
The griffoness jumped from my head and hovered in front of my face. “Yes?” She asked in the same squeaky voice I had when I was eight.
I smiled before hugging her. “Welcome to the family.” Another ‘aww’. “Stop that, it’s getting annoying.” Illuse and I said together, glaring at the source of the sound.
The boys, Mooonlight and Dranitta chuckled. “Yeah, she definitely has your personality.” Aguion commented.
Illuse smiled as she jumped from my embrace and started flying in circles around me before landing close to Sonor. Volt followed her and Kitsune jumped from Niner’s arms to hug the griffoness close. “Metal Familiar: Mercury.” Metta commanded and Mercury appeared on the ground near her new friend.
“Come on! Let us show you the house!” Kitsune shouted and started to run inside. Illuse looked at me before smiling and running after the fox, the other three Familiars close behind.
“Summoning her will be easier, now that you already did it once.” Niner commented.
“Thank fuck…” I groaned, rubbing my temples before slowly sitting on the ground to give myself some rest.
“I’ll go keep an eye on the Familiars.” Bella said, walking inside the house. Some others also walked away to do their things now that the show was over, the only ones who kept on my side being the Guardians, Niner, Metta, Lobis and Aguion, who sat on the ground around me.
“I’m proud of you, Fairy. A Familiar isn’t like any spell you used before, and yet you managed to conjure one.” My brother praised. “Thundara knows how much I struggled when I tried to summon Volt for the first time.”
“I think I know. The strain was so big I ended up conjuring my Mist of the Masters on accident.” I chuckled, focusing my magic again and doing the same thing Lightning did before casting her Calling three weeks ago. Both my eyes glowed on the same pink of my aura, with a steady wave of arcane energy flowing out of them; and now that my friends were closer, they could notice that my irises had turned into a darker shade of pink. I blinked and it was gone. “That doesn’t happen unless I command or I overcharge myself while casting a spell.”
“When do we learn that?” Soul asked that, surprising everyone. “What? I don’t like to start conversations, but even I want to learn this one.”
With a chuckle, Viper answered him. “Everyone can use, but it’s really dangerous to use if you can’t control your aura properly. Most people only learn to use it willingly after their thirties, and those who learn before normally turn into elites, like us. Soul Spells like that are really complicated and not always worth the trouble.” Soul nodded in understanding.
“We’ll teach those spells to you five, but only when we’re sure you can control your aura to that extent.” Dolph reassured them. Luna pouted. “I mean your entire aura, not only your arms and horn.” Luna sighed but nodded, realizing that we must know more that her in that regard.
I feel proud all of the sudden.
The Familiars ran back from inside the house with the animals in tow, giggling and laughing as they jumped around. I observed Illuse, Volt and Niv flying around in sync, doing loop-de-loops and corkscrews before divebombing the pets that were on the ground as they tried to evade. Valor observed from above, his massive size would make impossible for the others to evade in time if he joined the game, but he often squawked for Niv to attack a certain target.
I laughed as Illuse dived a bit too fast, making it too hard for Mighty to jump out of the way and both were sent stumbling a few feet. Illuse lifted herself from the ground and pouted at my laughing before tackling me to the ground. I hugged her and sat back up, Niv perching on my shoulder before I heard a voice behind me. “Aww, that’s so sweet!”
“I have to admit that it’s pretty cute.”
My eyes widened and I slowly turned back to face the newcomers, Scarlett doing the same thing. “No fucking way…” We breathed, smiles coming to our faces. “Star? Lupine?”
Sandstorm and Crystal Clear
I sat on the grass with my friends and Family around me, looking at the newcomers that were standing a few feet away; the pets and familiars also stopped to look who arrived, and their masters, except me and Niner, cut the energy so they collapsed and returned to the state before the summoning. Lupine and Icicle Star both smiled at us, Lupine calmly and Star brightly, before walking closer, Star with arms open for a hug. I smiled and stood up before accepting the hug, being followed by the others. “How did you come here? I doubt you managed to make Star sit still for the half-a-day journey from Pyria to here.” I asked Lupine.
“A blunt impact on her head and a few sand bonds were sufficient for that. “ Lupine joked, earning both a glare and a giggle from Star at the same time. “Nah, we asked Lightning if the Teleport Rune was ready, and when she said it was we came here and asked her to keep it a secret.”
The wolf pony had a light brown fur and a darker shade for hair as well as eyes; she was wearing a beige shirt with a large neck, so that only her right shoulder supported the shirt while the left sleeve hung on her arm and showed her collarbone, it had the words ‘Sand Weaver’ on her chest; her denim pants was black with three silver buttons on her left hip near the pocket’s seam, and she had a loose ‘belt’, which was a chain of yellow beads that looked like various vortex of dust and seemed to be hold in place by thin air, as the chain holding it could only be seen if you really paid attention to it.
“I wanted to surprise you two!” Star said with a smile and a little jump of excitement. Unlike her twin, Icicle had a sky blue fur and a grayish blue hair; she was using a white shirt that stopped a few inches above her hip, the words ‘Crystal Dust’ on her chest; she also had grey denim pants with a few sky blue crystals on the pocket instead of buttons, and instead of the belt she had two icy blue chains just above her hooves. The resemblance between the twins was obvious, and their clothes only contributed to that.
“Oh shit, another one…” Eclipse muttered.
“Trust me, her schtick is just similar.” Scarlett whispered to the zebra.
“I really wanted to visit you, but thing’s been… weird lately.” Star shrugged.
“Weird?” I asked with curiosity.
“Yeah, the mission we went in on the day you left ended in an unusual way, and now we have a new member on the group.” Lupine said with a nod. “She’s been fitting in nicely, especially with Shadow’s help.”
Scarlett blinked. “Shadow got a girlfriend now? Huh, didn’t think I’d live to see this day.”
Lupine snorted. “I don’t think she’s his girlfriend, but chances are they’ll sleep with each other within the month.”
“Knowing him…” I trailed off, shaking my head with a smile before suddenly my eyes widened and I snapped my talons. “Ah! Guys, these are Lupine and Icicle Star, both are friends of mine since we created the Storm Weavers. Luppy, Starry, those are my friends from here: Spike, Mirror, Eclipse, Sapphyra and Soul; you already know the others.” My friends smiled and nodded when their names were said and shook hands with the twin wolf ponies before Icicle turned to look at the Familiar I was holding close.
“And who this might be?” She cooed, petting Illuse’s head. The little griffoness giggled and tried to swat the hand aside. Star giggled and took the griffoness from my arms and cradled her.
The griffoness stopped giggling, yawned, and turned on Icicle’s arms, so that her head was on top of crossed arms and her tail was hanging, before closing her eyes and snoring softly. The girls of the group ‘daww’ed at the sight while Eclipse gripped his chest and groaned before falling over.
“Aren’t you supposed to have Fairy’s mind? That’s not exactly what a near eighteen would do.” Spike said with a raised eyebrow.
Illuse opened one eye. “And lose this opportunity to look adorable? No chance in hell.”
“Aaand the moment’s gone.” Eclipse sighed as he stood up.
I giggle-snorted before stroking Illuse’s hair. “That’s Illuse. Niner just taught me how to summon a familiar.”
“And you’re doing an amazing job.” Niner commented. “Normally a fisrt-cast Familiar only stay up for a minute or two before collapsing.”
“I’m good with effect-over-time spells. My mana pool is pretty small, compared to yours, but after training to keep my chains up for hours, my mana regen got really high.” I countered.
“Fair enough. Most of mine are released in a single burst instead of continuously.” Niner conceded with her hands up. “And now we know why you got so tired when you first cast her, you must’ve burned more than a half of your pool.”
I shrugged. “And since I’m not accustomed to the drain of keeping her a Familiar up, I’m regenerating mana much slower than normal.”
Illuse lifted her head for a moment before teleporting on top of my head; she Looked down and tapped my head twice. “Then unsummon me until you’re recovered. It’ll be like, an hour?”
“Probably.” I nodded.
“Ok then. See you guys later.” Illuse said with a wave before I cut the link and she disappeared. ‘You’re hearing me?’
‘Loud and clear.’ I answered.
‘You’re going to let me talk while I’m inside your head or…’
‘Just don’t be annoying; but I honestly think I’ll keep you summoned for a few days so I can master this spell before I learn to ascend you. Arcane Familiar: Illuse is too much of a mouthful to be used in the middle of a battle, especially when I learn the Ascend. Also, it’ll be a good training since I’m sure your Ascended form will be even more draining. Gimme a few weeks.’ I shrugged before turning to my friends. “She’s okay. So, did you two come here just to see us?” I asked the wolf ponies.
“Yep!” Star confirmed with a nod. “Well, it’s the main reason at least. We also wanted to see the country.”
“Didn’t you want to give them something?” Lupine asked her sister.
Star’s eyes widened and she quickly inspected her body for something, each second growing more panicked before Lupine finally rolled her eyes and cleared her throat. The brown wolf pony held up a hand and sand started moving around it, forming a sphere of sorts. Suddenly, the sand structure collapsed to reveal a book with a brown cover and the image of a black mountain on it.
Star blinked before smiling sheepishly and doing the same as her sister, but instead of sand she controlled crystalline dust, which formed another book. This time the book had a two-colored cover, the top half was light green cover and an image of a blue diamond, while the bottom half was an icy blue with a white snowflake barely visible.
I inspected the books for half a second before realizing what they were and my eyes widened in surprise. “Wait a minute…”
“Your boss sent those for you. He was going to ship them to you, but when Mist told him we were going to visit, he asked us to deliver them ourselves.” Lupine explained, handing her book to me as Star did the same to Scarlett. The moment they released the books, the covers changed. Mine turned pink with the image of a six-pointed white star and Scarlett’s turned blood red with a black heart.
The others stared at the book, surprised with what just happened. “What was that?” Spike asked as her stared at the book.
“Didn’t think you’d get a Spirit Spell Book; makes sense that the boss was the one to give it to you two.” Lobis commented.
“A Spirit Spell Book is a magical book that reads your aura and what spells you can learn so it can determine spells you can learn.” Scarlett explained. “It used to be really popular a few years back, but now they’re almost an antique; mostly because you can simply search for spells on the internet.”
“I honestly think these books are better; it’s way easier to search for a cool spell here, ironically.” I shrugged before handing the book to Spike. The moment the book left my hand it turned green and crimson red, the image of a black dragon head over the green and a black bonfire on the red. “The color and the image represent your element, and if you have more than one the cover will be divided to represent all, like it happened now.”
“Cool.” Spike muttered before flipping the book open. “Huh, it really have all my spells listed here. It even says which ones I already mastered.”
I looked the list and raised an eyebrow. “You mastered Fire Blade? Neat.”
Spike nodded. “Yeah, I got it working three days ago. I didn’t need to use it, though.” He flipped the page to see the spells the book thinks he’s able to learn, and blinked in surprise. “Hey, it says here I can learn Dracon Chain.”
“Wait, really?” I looked the page he skimmed through and quickly found the spell. “Huh. I can teach you this one, if you want. Arcane and Dracon are pretty similar when it comes to create physical constructs, like chains, shields and knives.”
“Sure. Maybe after it I can learn that Chain Trap of yours; I need a Crowd Control spell.” He nodded again.
“We’ll see this tomorrow during training. Now, let’s show the town to these two.” I gestured to Lupine and Star, and my friends nodded in agreement.
“We’ve seen a bit of the town when we were trying to find you two, but it’d be nice to actually know what some of the buildings are.” Star admitted.
“We only know about those that are pretty obvious; the bakery, the boutique, the music shop…” Lupine trailed off.
“Let’s go, then.” Sapphyra called, already walking towards Ponyville.
During the next hour or so, we led Lupine and Star through town much like Spike and Eclipse did to us when we first arrived, though now we also pointed out a few places we ‘discovered’ during the past three weeks, ans even Sapph, Soul and Luna pointed out a few places with didn’t know much about. Lupine commented on the fact that the library itself was on the castle – a room near the lobby that’s a public library during a certain time of the day – and said she’d visit it sometime to see if there were anything she liked; Star decided she would pay a visit to the boutique some time later, since they needed to return to Hybrios quite soon.
“It was really cool visiting you. We’ll come again someday.” Star commented with a smile as we walked back home so they could use the Teleport Rune.
“Probably on your birthday party. But hey, you’re going to the event next week anyways.” Lupine said with a shrug.
I blinked in confusion. “Event?”
“Wait, you actually forgot?” Lupine asked in disbelief. “Next week’s the Paint Storm.”
I immediately facepalmed. “Holy shit, I completely forgot about that!”
“The Paint Storm?” Eclipse asked.
“It’s a festival held every year, it’s basically a huge paintball tournament for the whole country.” Dolph explained excitedly. “They prepare a huge area near the town that’s holding the festival on the year, and they simply throw everyone there with a paintball gun.”
“It’s more of a magicball tournament, actually.” Viper commented. “The guns shoot a blast of magic that marks the place they hit, and a device on your wrist shows your ‘health bar’, sensing the places where you’ve been hit; if the bar hits zero, your gun stops working and you receive an alert before being teleported out of the game. It’s easier that way, since then you’ll be able to fight indefinitely, and the ‘recharge’ is when the gun’s crystal overheats and shuts down for like, two seconds.”
“But the cool thing on the festival is the variety of guns.” I continued for my friends. “There are a lot of them; submachine guns, snipers, shotguns, pistols, hand cannons… seriously, there’s every kind you can think of. It’s a great way to see if you can fight with a gun aside from testing them on dummies.”
“And there are also the special rounds.” Scarlett decided to end the explanation for us. “After fifteen minutes of game, they whole area is affected by something for five minutes; gravity is lowered, guns only hit ten feet in front of you before stopping midair, your gun suddenly changes, one hit counts as two… it’s the time where shit hits the fan, really. The same happens at thirty minutes, forty five, and so on.”
“So you’re going?” Star asked.
“Fuck the hell yes!” The four of us exclaimed together.
“It’s only for Hybrians?” Soul asked.
“Nope. Everyone can fight in it, actually. If you guys want to go, I can register you there. We can even meet the others, actually; they always fight in it. Well, everyone except for Shadow Talon, he’s fucking hopeless with a gun.” I snickered.
“Yeah, the only time he participated he only lasted three minutes. They guy that eliminated him was seven feet away with a sniper while Shadow had an AK-47. He missed all of the shots.” Lupine added with a laugh.
“Damn…” Spike muttered. “I hope I’m not like him, then. Well, I need to ask Twilight if I can go or if there's too much work to make it possible; I'm still her assistant, after all.
“Great! See you guys there!” Star exclaimed with a bright grin.
“I hoped we could stay for some more time, but we really have to get back; Sarah wanted to talk to the whole team about something.” Lupine frowned.
“It’s ok, even if I really want to have a battle with you two. I need to see if Sarah’s leadership is making you stronger or fucking you up.” I joked.
The twins glanced at one another and smirked before jumping away from the group with a high backflip. During their time airborne, Lupine got hold of her belt and unclasped it while Icicle Star’s chains morphed into boots. The moment they impacted the floor, they entered their battle stances:
Lupine held her left hand near her right shoulder and her right hand on her left hip, one of the ends of the beads of her belt was on her right hand while the others floated in a circle around her; the weapon was clearly based on the Rosary from Okami.
As for Icicle Star, she had both hands open near her hips and was floating slightly on the air, as the boots had blades below them that made her fluctuate; the blades seemed to move independent of the boots, but never floated more than a few inches away, sufficient to act as both a super suspension for this glorified ice skate and a dagger made to be controlled by her hooves on more or less the same way my Soul Rippers move.
“Believe me; we also really want a battle with you two, to see how well you fight with your new weapons.” Lupine grinned as her Sandstorm Swirl spun faster around her.
“And I’m pretty sure your friends can also fight.” Star matched her sister’s expression, lifting her right leg up as that hoof’s Crystal Shredder’s blade spun like a saw. “But I’m afraid we really don’t have the time.” Both sisters sighed in unison and deactivated their weapons, Swirl going back to being a belt and Shredder returning to its chain state.
“Cool weapons.” Eclipse said with a thumbs-up before we returned to our walk towards the house.
“So, are you two Dancers as well?” Sapphyra asked, gaining nods from the wolf pony twins. “Huh, I didn’t think I’d meet another one so soon; especially with weapons so similar to mine.” The orb and blades that formed Sapphyra’s Radiant Aurora floated above her head and spun slowly, so the twins could see her weapon of choice.
“Neat.” They chorused as we finally reached my house.
We entered the place and walked straight through the living room – nodding to Draco and Flora that were watching TV at that moment and opened the door to the Teleport Rune. “Well, see you later.” I said with a wave.
“See ya.” They said together, walking to the wall on the other side of the room. They touched a rune craved on the wall and put their energy on it, lighting it up as well as the giant rune craved on the room’s whole floor. The rune pulsed weakly a few times before releasing a much stronger pulse and making both wolf ponies disappear in a flash of light.
We stood there for a few moments with emotions ranging between contentment and awe before Spike broke it. “Never show this to Twilight.”
“If she asks for it, I’m asking Lightning to put one on your castle.” I said simply.
“She’s your runist?” Soul asked, looking at me from the corner of his eyes.
“Yep.” I nodded. “Well, since we don’t have anything to do now, wanna play COD on Draco’s PS4?”
“Sure.” They said together, already knowing Draco was going to said it was okay.
We walked to the stairs that led to the bedrooms and Spike suddenly stopped. “Wait, isn’t it today that you Twilight ask you things about Hybrios? To study and all?”
I slowly came to a stop and became silent for a few moments before hanging my head. “Oh, motherfucker…”
Author's Notes:
Well, let's see... ENEM's over, so is PAS, and my internet stopped trolling me for the time being.
Yep, I guess that settles it.
HEY BITCHES, I'M BAAACK!!!
It'll probably be a few weeks until I'm accustomed to writing again, but it won't take months to update either. My thanks to those that are still reading this shitty-ass fanfiction after I put it on hiatus, and also to those who started reading the fic after the hiatus started.
The next chapter is going to be a bit of an information dump - I'll explain the Soul Spells, Spell Terminology, the Spirit Spell Book, and maybe a few of Hybrios cities - but eh. Good for those that are wondering what the fuck these things are.
Lessons With Fairy
Twilight calmly read the notes on the notepad she was holding, going through everything we talked the other times I visited her – which was basically the same shit I told her the first time I was here. She looked up at the clock on the wall and frowned. “She’s late…” She muttered under her breath before sighing in annoyance. We decided that every Friday afternoon I’d teach her about a few things I knew and could teach her; the first was that day after the picnic, the second was cancelled because Twilight was needed in Canterlot, and the third was basically a more in depth talk about how Hybrios was formed.
The door to her private library opened and the Guardians walked in, with me and Spike on the lead. “Sorry! Some friends of mine visited and I lost track of the time while showing them around.” I said sheepishly.
“I think I saw you with two girls earlier when I visited Rarity…” Twilight mused. “But I never saw that kind of pony.”
“Wolf ponies; diamond dog-pony hybrids.” Scarlett said.
The alicorn blinked. “Well, Rarity’s reaction will be a fun one.”
“Yeah, I’d have led them there, but they said they had to go.” I said with a smirk. “I even checked my phone’s memory to see if I could record it.”
Twilight nodded with a small smirk. Heh, and here I thought she was a complete stick in the mud. “Yes, well…” She looked at the other Guardians. “I see you brought company.”
“For once, we want to learn theory from her.” Eclipse pointed at me with a thumb. “I love the spell lessons, but the theory is a pain.”
“You guys aren’t used to your auras enough to cast those spells.” I sighed. “But with how well you guys are learning, I won’t be surprised if you start using the Soul Spells before my birthday.”
“Two months. I need to think of a present…” Spike said.
“Give me a good game, it’s not like I’m picky.”
“Back on track, please; you still have two months to think about that.” Twilight interrupted. “Sit so we can start.” We nodded and sat on nearby cushions and chairs that were scattered around that library. After we made a circle with the seats, Twilight nodded and turned to me. “You said we would talk about spells today.”
I confirmed with a nod. “Yes. More specifically, spell terminology.” I looked up, thinking on where to start. “Ok, the spells can be defined in multiple different ways; the more common are element, effect and availability. Definition by element is kind of obvious, so I’m skipping that.” I shrugged.
Twilight nodded. “Yeah, I can understand that.”
“Let’s start by availability since it’ll be faster and then I can just jump to what they want to know.” I motioned to my friends. “In that way, spells can be defined as Universal, Exclusive and Soul Spells. Universal spells are those that can be used by more than one element and Exclusive are those that can only be used by one element; Copycat and Mimic Spells don’t count. For example, Shields and Claws are Universal, since they can be used by more than one element.” I nodded to Spike and Scarlett, who both summoned their Claws when I mentioned them. “As for Exclusive Spells, there’s Overheat and Earthquake, which can be used only by Fire and Earth respectively.”
Twilight nodded as she wrote it on her notepad. “Interesting… What about the Soul Spells?”
“Those are spells that can be used by everyone, because they aren’t affected by what kind of aura you have.” I explained. “They are basically aura control; you don’t activate them like you do when you fire a spell. There are nine Soul Spells in total.”
“Just nine?” Soul asked.
“Ten, but two of them are so similar we count as two ways to use one.” I shrugged. “Anyways, they are really useful, but they use a lot of your energy, both mana and physical. Which one should I start?” I asked my family.
Scarlett, Dolph and Viper looked at each other before shrugging. “No idea.”
‘What about start with Aura Sense and Aura Vision? They’re simple.’ I heard Illuse talk in my head.
“And hard to use, in Vision’s case, but thanks.” I grumbled under my breath. “Ok, Aura Sense is a passive spell, is basically sensing high amounts of magic being used; everyone can use, but those with a trained aura can feel more clearly. Aura Vision is when you energize your eyesand you’re able to see other’s auras; it can be used to determine one’s aura, but is a bitch to learn. I never got the hang of it.
“Anyways, aside from those two, there’s also the Rift of the Aura, which is the arena we create before fighting. Energy Charge is when we put our aura in something to energize it, kind of like Mirror does with her passive or Viper does to fire her Stings. Soul Link is when you connect your aura to an object, normally your weapon, and as long as your aura is strong your weapon will be strong too. These five are the most basic and simple to explain, and then there are those that only elites can use, practically.”
“Because they’re hard?” Spike asked.
“And dangerous if you’re inexperienced.” I said sternly before sighing. “I won’t teach you those four until I’m certain you’re ready.” I shook my head. “Let’s start with the Mist of the Guardians; you charge a big portion of your aura and since the energy will always want out, if you hold it’ll try to escape at any cost. We don’t know why, but it always chooses to escape through our eyes.” I chuckled and activated the Mist, an energized light pink aura flowing through my eyes, causing it to also turn pink while both my irises glowed brightly.
“Wow…” Twilight sighed with wide eyes.
I cut off the energy, making my eyes return to normal. “Yeah, it’s really cool. And since everyone can feel its energy because of the Aura Sense, it’s also very intimidating.” I said with a smirk. “After that, there’s Aura Block. How do I explain it… You will mix your aura with your target and then pull out, really fast. It’ll disrupt both of your auras, turning both of you magicless for a few minutes. And I’m not talking about not being able to cast spells; after being Aura Blocked, earth ponies lose the power to control plants, pegasi won’t be able to fly, griffin will lose their hunter sense, seaponies will lose their ability to breath underwater… It’s a really dangerous spell.” I explained.
“That’s scary.” Spike commented with wide eyes.
“Yep. Fun fact, if you’re experienced enough, you can control the time of the disruption.” I cracked my knuckles with a smirk. “So, who wants to be Aura Blocked for a full minute?” Everyone immediately backed off, making me laugh. “C’mon, I’m just fucking with you guys.”
“It’s hard to know, since it’s you.” Scarlett deadpanned.
“Fair enough.” I snickered. “After that, there’s the two that I like the most. One is the Hybrid Spell, where two or more people mix their auras to unleash a really powerful spell. It’s possible to use this spell with anyone, but is way easier to use it with someone you’re close to, because of the next spell.”
I looked to Scarlett, Dolph and Viper, and we nodded with giggles. “What?” Twilight asked.
The three of them grabbed their seats and brought them closer to me, so that we made a line rather than a curve, and closed our eyes for a moment. When we opened them, it looked like nothing happened. And then we began. “The last is called Spiritual Synchrony. If the carters’ auras are somewhat familiar with each other, by using Hybrid spells or just spending large amounts of time with each other, they’ll enter a perfect synchrony with each other. They’ll know what the other will do and act accordingly, either doing the same at the same time – like we’re doing now – or by doing something to complete the first’s action. Ever saw a group combo on a videogame? It’s basically that.” We shrugged. “It’s perfect to using during dual fights, it makes Hybrid Spells easier to use since you’re going to know what the other want to do, and it’s also perfect to surprise those who don’t know of this spell.” We finished with shit-eating grins as the others stared open mouthed.
“Holy shit…” Spike, Soul and Eclipse said in unison, and Twilight, Luna and Sapphyra could only nod in agreement.
We laughed at their reactions and deactivated the Sync. “Anyways, that’s all about the availability way to define spells; wanna continue or that’s all?” I asked.
Twilight snapped out of her shock and shook her head. “L-Let’s continue. Now it’s definition by effect, isn’t it?” She asked for confirmation as she wrote down about the Spiritual Sync.
“Yes. Most of those terms are used more in games than in real life, but I think you’ll like to know.” I looked up again, trying to remember every definition before sighing. “I’m pretty sure I won’t be able to remember every term, but I’ll try; there’s a lot so I’ll keep it short and simple. The first is Energy and Solid; Energy attacks are attacks like Beams and Flamethrowers while Solid are Shields, Constructs, etc. That’s important because a few shields and spells can absorb Energy better than Solid and vice-versa. Since my Blast is more Solid than Energy, Spike’s Harmony Power – as well as Soul and Sapphyra’s – has a harder time to block it than Eclipse’s Light Beam, for example.”
“I was wondering about that.” Spike mused.
“Buff, Debuff and crowd Control are used more in games, but can also be used I real life. Buff is an effect spell that strengthens you; an example is Mirror’s Cosmic Aura, which makes her faster. Debuff is a spell you throw on your target to make him weaker; it’s a bit harder to find an example for this one, but there’s Moonlight’s Dark Curse which slows and causes damage over a few seconds. Crowd Control attacks are a lot like debuffs, but much heavier; snares, knock ups, petrifications… my Arcane Chain Trap is a good example.”
Twilight hummed in thought. “So those are spells that affect either you or your opponent… But what about different ways a spell acts?”
I smiled. “That’s the last ones, actually. There are a lot of terms in that area, so I’m going to talk only about those I remember, ok?” Twilight nodded. “Ok, now-”
‘EoT! Then you summon me!’ Illuse shouted in my mind, makng me wince.
“Alright, alright, jeez… Let’s start with Effect over Time spells, also known as EoT. These are the spells that you need to constantly put you magic into, and that if you cut the connection it’ll fade. Clones, Mirages, Blade Effects, and Familiars are good examples.” I said, holding my hands in front of me like I was holding something. “Arcane Familiar: Illuse.” My arms were covered in a pink aura, which quickly formed Illuse.
“Finally! You don’t know how annoying is to be inside someone’s mind without being able to talk.” The little feral griffoness said.
“I told you not to annoy me, not to keep your beak shut.” I said with a raised eyebrow.
Illuse kept silent for a few seconds before throwing her arms up. “Well, shit.” She grumbled angrily, making me laugh and hug her. Illuse teleported away from me and to Spike’s head before blowing a raspberry at me. She looked around and noticed the alicorn in the room and rapidly dashed to her. “Hey! I’m Illuse, Fairy’s Familiar.”
“Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight said slowly before blinking. “I didn’t know you had a Familiar, Fairy.”
“There’s a lot of things you don’t know about me, and I learned how to summon her like, four hours ago? Something like that.” I smiled and snatched Illuse by her tail, making her yelp. “She’s a cutie, but I really want to Ascend her. Niner said she’s going to teach me how to do that on my birthday.”
“I read about familiars, but I didn’t like the concept. It didn’t look like a useful spell.” The alicorn commented, closely examining the Familiar.
“They are. At any rate, let’s get back on track. A very similar to EoT spells are the DoT spells.” I said.
“Damage over Time. Basically Poisons, burns and Curses. Moonlight’s Dark Aura is a good example to this one too.” Illuse finished for me.
“And AoE are the Area of Effect spells. Sapphyra can use Winter Windstorm, a spell that, while it has a central point, it affects a large area. And that’s about it, I guess.” I concluded.
“Thanks Fairy, I feel that this information will help me a lot during our next encounters.” Twilight smiled.
“No problem. There isn’t much I can talk about left, actually. Most is about the cities. I could get started now, but it’s getting pretty late.” I nodded to the clock on the wall.
“Yeah, I have to raise the moon in a few minutes, and after that I’m back to Canterlot; got shit to do tonight.” Luna sighed.
“Let’s play later. You choose the game.” Sapphyra offered, and Luna smiled in gratitude.
“Um, Twilight?” Spike called, making the alicorn turn to him. “Next week is going to be held a big event in Hybrios, and Fairy’s family invited us. They have a way to go there and return fast, but I wanted to know if you’re going to need me during it.”
“It’s Saturday afternoon, but I’ll probably go there before lunch so I can meet a few friends. If you’re worried, I’ll break the legs of anyone who threatens Spike.” I added.
“I’m pretty sure I can defend myself, thank you.” Spike huffed.
“Not if they fight with all they got. You know I hold back during our fights.” I pointed out.
“Okay, point taken, but still.” He rolled his eyes.
“What kind of event?” Twilight asked.
“Paintball war.” We chorused.
Twilight looked at us for a few seconds before she sighed. “Ok, you can go. There isn’t much to do until next month.”
“Thanks sis.” Spike said before hugging Twilight.
“Where’s going to be the festival again?” Sapphyra asked.
“I checked on my way here, it’s going to be in the Battle Dome.” I said. “They’re going to down all the walls separating the environmental arenas to make a big, multi-biome arena and throw us there to fight. Already decided your guns?”
Most of them shook their heads while Soul, Viper and Dolph showed the weapons they already use. “Well, I was thinking about twin shotgun pistols.” Spike commented.
“I’m between submachine gun and rapid fire twin pistols.” I said, standing up. “Well, I’d love to stay, but I’m going. See ya online, Spike.”
“I’m Going too. Bye, guys.” Luna said as she also stood up along with the others.
“Later. “ Spike waved as I teleported the others outside and Luna teleported herself to Canterlot. “So, learned a lot, egghead?” Spike asked with a cheeky grin.
Twilight slapped Spike on the shoulder but still smiled. “I don’t know who’s the worse influence on you, if it’s Rainbow Dash or Fairy.”
“Fairy. Definitely Fairy.” Spike laughed as he stepped out of the library.
Author's Notes:
Like I said, information dump. Next chapter is going to be the Paintstorm! But I really need to choose a weapon that represents them.
Speaking of weapons, the weapon Spike said he was going to use is basically like that: It's a pistol that looks a lot like a shotgun, kind of like Reaper's from Overwatch, but smaller. And instead of the splash damage, it shoots a huge blast of magic that explode on contact, like a weaker version of the Dracon Blast. The recoil is the bitch we all know.
Calm Before the Storm
Author's Notes:
Wait, wait, wait.
Before you start reading, see this blog post. It'll be quick, really.
Already saw it? Did you put your opinion? Good.
Enjoy.
“Alright! Everything ready!” I said with a smile, checking myself on the mirror. Today was the day of the Paint Storm, and I was checking if I had everything with me while I waited for the other Guardians to arrive. I patted my Rippers and hummed. “Battle Dome, eh? It’s been quite some time since I’ve been there.” The last time was a non-magical fighting tournament for short-range fighters – I only had my Soul Chasers at the time. Got fourth place.
“They’re heeeeere!” I heard Dolph yell. I nodded absentmindedly and walked out of my bedroom, heading downstairs.
Stepping inside the living room, I found the other Guardians, my family and Twilight waiting for me. I smiled and bumped fists with my friends. “Heya. So, ready to go?”
“Yep. Twilight is miffed because you two didn’t study yesterday, though.” Spike said, pointing to his sister with a thumb.
The alicorn sighed. “It’s ok, I know you had to prepare for the trip. I don’t know why you’re heading now, wasn’t it a long flight from Hybrios to Equestria?” She asked worriedly.
Aguion waved a hand dismissively. “Yeah, but who said we’re flying there?” He snapped his fingers and a yellow glyph appeared beside him. “We’re a magical and technological potency, Twilight. We have multiple ways to go from X to Y in a blink; the problem was that we need a rune circle on both our current location and the destination. That’s why we got here by plane last time.”
Twilight nodded. “Can I see it?”
“Sure. And I can crave one on your castle is you want. I’ll put some limitations on it, though; so you’ll only be able to teleport to ours.” Lightning said, remembering what I asked her a few days before. “So you won’t be teleported to Hybrios by accident.”
“I’ll take you up on that.” The local princess agreed with a smile.
“Alright, those that are going to the Paint Storm, step inside the rune.” Dranitta called, stepping inside the rune herself. The Guardians, as well as Aguion, Lightning, Lobis, Bella, Draco, Moonlight and Niner Blaze, nodded and followed her. Lightning walked directly to the rune craved on the wall and put her magic into it.
“The lobby is kinda full today…” My pegasus sister muttered. “We’ll be here for a few seconds until I find an open rune.”
“Lobby?” Sapphyra asked.
“It’s the popular name for the Teleport Grids.” Draco answered.
“Found one!” Lightning beamed. “I’ll take us there… Now!” The rune below us started to glow intensely, and we felt the energy it emanated cover our bodies.
We turned to those who weren’t going with us and waved goodbye. “See you soon, Twilight.” Spike said with a nod and a grin. His sister replied in kind just before our visions went white.
“Woah!” Spike grunted as his head spun, not used to this kind of teleportation. He rapidly shook his head to clear his vision and gaped as he looked around. “Woah…”
We were inside a large building, and everywhere we looked had a teleport circle and dozens of people walking by or teleporting to a circle. Another thing that was easily noticeable is that the gender variation was pretty even, unlike Equestria where there are much more females than males. Spike looked around in awe, recognizing a few species and taking notes of a few he never saw.
The moment we stepped out of the circle – with Spike, Luna, Eclipse, Sapphyra and Soul still amazed by our surroundings – Scarlett and I were immediately grabbed by our waists, making us yelp as our assailant lifted both of us from the ground and put us on his shoulders. We immediately looked to him, and were met by a large grin. “Good to see you two pipsqueaks!” He laughed heartily, and we couldn’t help but join.
The grin and laugh belonged to a very tall, very bulky Tauren Dog. He had a chocolate brown fur and black hair, as well as pristine white horn on either side of his wolf-like head. He wore a tank shirt with the same chestnut brown color as his eyes and black/grey camo pants. On his back was strapped his weapon; a large battle hammer with a black haft bigger than we were, and a heavy-looking block of rock that acted as the head of the hammer. Simple and devastating.
“Hey, Breaker! Long time no see!” Scarlett said as we jumped back to the ground. “Did you put on some weight?”
“Very funny.” Boulder Breaker said with a grin and a shake of his head. He turned to our friends. “Oh? And who are those five?”
Eclipse looked to the seven feet nine inches giant and gulped, making Luna snicker. “I’m Mirror, these and Spike, Soul, Sapphyra and Eclipse.” She said, gesturing to the Guardians Boulder hadn’t met yet.
Breaker’s eyes widened in recognition. “Oh! You’re Fairy and Scarlett’s online friends! They did mention you a few times. Good to finally meet you in person.” He nodded. “Now come on, the others are waiting at the biodome.” He gestured to the exit.
“We’ll go ahead and register the sixteen of us at the Paint Storm. We meet at lunchtime at the Happy Hour.” Draco said before turning to his sister. “Think dad, mom and mama are at home?”
‘Oh right, the Battle Dome is their home city.’ I thought.
Dranitta shrugged. “Maybe. We can check after registering ourselves.”
We walked outside of the building, and the Equestrians looked up at the sky, just to find none. Instead they found out that the city as a whole was a very large dome of metal, and on the center there was a large hole for those who could fly travel between levels faster than taking the elevators. Looking around, they found many people walking around and an infinity of buildings.
Noticing their awe-struck looks, Boulder Breaker smirked. “Welcome to the Battle Dome, the Metal Capital!” He bellowed, gesturing to the city- no, to the metropolis as a whole while my family walked away. “This city represents the Metal-wielders, and is a gigantic dome of metal with many levels both above and below the ground. The first five levels above the ground is the commercial district, where most of the stores are. Above and below the commercial district are both the residential and recreational districts respectively; the residential is mostly house while the recreational is made mostly by arcades, nightclubs, whore houses, and a fuck-ton of environmental battle arenas.” He explained. “Since we’re inside a dome of pure steel, the lights are enchanted with solar-typed Star energy and act as miniature suns, which are good to both us and plant-life here that never see the sun. At night and inside the houses there is normal Light energy illuminating the place.” He approached the rail that impedes people from falling from the level and pointed to the large dome of glass on the center of the ground-level. “And that is our destination, the biodome. The place is infused with Nature energy that keeps the plants alive, and acts as our city’s park. I know I left a lot of things out, but this is what you need to know for now.” He finished.
“Wow… it’s really impressive.” Luna praised.
“Good to hear, princess.” Breaker said with a smirk. Luna’s eyes widened in surprise and she whipped her head to look at the Tauren Dog. “Unlike Fairy, I did master the Aura Vision; and I’ve never seen a Star-wielder aura this strong. Put that with the fact that you’re from Canterlot and it gets easy to connect the dots.” He shook his head. “I’m definitely not the brains of my team, but I’m not stupid either.”
“Fair enough, I guess.” Luna conceded.
“Don’t worry. Here we respect each other, but we don’t put the royalty on a pedestal, not that they act like they’re superior. Hell, Queen Chitin goes to the supermarket herself, for fuck’s sake!” He shook his head. “The biggest ‘pedestal’ here in Hybrios is when you break a few legs and people stop messing with you.”
“I think I’m going to like Hybrios.” Luna chuckled.
“Everyone does.” Breaker smirked.
Minutes later we were walking on the grass of the biodome, heading towards the place our friends were expecting us. During the walk here the others exchanged tales of both our training and the time I was part of the Storm Weavers, Boulder Breaker’s team; we laughed at a few memories of our training, like the ‘Stunning Kiss’ I gave Spike the week before.
We looked ahead and spotted a table where six individuals sat, and immediately recognized them. I unleashed a high-pitched and sharp whistle, reminding those present that I’m part bird, and they turned to see us. Two of them were familiar to the Equestrians, Lupine and Icicle Star waved from their seats, but the other four were new. In fact, one of them was new to me too.
A completely black colored griffon raised his head slightly to look at us. He was wearing a dark brown hooded denim robe that was ripped on the edges; it was open, so we could see the white t-shirt with a griffon skull print under it. He was wearing a black denim pants, also ripped near his paws. Between his wings, a scythe made of bones could be seen. Shadow Talon smirked and flipped the bird at us playfully.
At his right sat a grey feathered, black furred griffoness. She was wearing a white blouse with a black sports bra beneath, not really hidden because of the contrast, and grey denim jeans. She looked like a griffoness out of Gryphos, I couldn’t even see her weapon, but I could sense a very powerful aura. She smiled and waved confidently.
On Shadow’s left side sat a black changeling with greyish white hair and wings. He was wearing a simple grey t-shirt under a dark blue hoodie and a blue denim pants. On his back was his weapon, a sniper rifle with more than a half of his height. Mist waved shyly.
In front of Mist, a kirin turned on her seat to look at us. She had silver colored scales, with a row of bright green spines on her tail, which ended with a sharp blade that clacked with electricity from time to time. Her hair and eyes were a shade or two lighter than her spines, and two small horns protruded from either side of her head, arching upwards slightly. She was wearing a green blouse and blue denim pants, with a blue strap hugging her midsection horizontally. At her side, a white-rafted, green-bladed spear was resting against the table; its blade also had electricity running in it, an enchantment its wielder put herself. Sarah tried to hide a smile.
“Hello, fuckers!” I greeted merrily. Shadow laughed and extended his hand to Icicle, who grumbled and gave him a bag with a few bits inside. I raised an eyebrow. “My expectation lowers every time I meet you guys.” I sighed with a smile.
“We can say the same.” Shadow rebutted while checking the bag’s contents. “I bet you were going to call us ‘fuckers’ during your greeting, and Icicle said you’d call us ‘bitches’.”
“And if I had said ‘assholes’?” I asked.
“We both lose and give you the bits.” Icicle grumbled.
“Crap.” I muttered before smiling. “It’s good to see you guys again.”
Sarah rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah, shut up and give us a hug, idiot.”
I laughed and ran to give them a hug, Scarlett following me; my friends observed the scenes with smiles, happy to see old friends reencountering each other.
A few moments later we all sat on the table; the sequence on my side was Sarah, me, Spike, Luna, Eclipse, Soul and Sapph, while on the other was Mist, Shadow, Griffoness, Lupine, Icicle, Scarlett and Viper. “So, those are Spike, Luna – or Mirror –, Eclipse, Soul and Sapphyra.” I said, putting an arm around the purple drake’s neck. “These are Shadow Talon, Mist and Sarah.”
Shadow smirked at how close I was holding Spike. “Got a boyfriend? What, aiming for the ‘Dragon Rider’ achievement?” he joked.
“And how much do you need to pay yours to even sit on your side?” I shot back.
The griffoness snorted and quickly put a hand on her beak to muffle her giggles. Shadow put a hand on his chest and hissed. “Ouch.”
“So, what’s your name, cutie?” I asked the griffoness.
She smiled. “My name’s Evocent. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, Fairy and Scarlett.”
My sister and I both nodded, and I frowned slightly. I’ve heard of this girl somewhere, but where? “How did you guys meet those two?” Luna nodded to me and Scarlett.
“The three of us are friends ever since our first years of school. Here we have a partnership program, and we can ask to be on the same class as our friends during all the grades. It helped that all three of us wanted to be headhunters.” Sarah said with a smirk.
“Same way a few years later.” Shadow said.
“We met them on school also. I was on the same class these two were, and we met them during recess.” Breaker smiled.
“I met them during the headhunter school. The teacher formed random teams for a double battle mini-tournament and I got paired with Fairy. A few days later she helped me choose and name my weapon.” Mist said with a coy smile.
“You guys met her online, right? What game?” Shadow asked.
“League of Legends.” Spike said.
“One of the best mid and sups I’ve ever met.” Eclipse nodded.
“Elsword. They helped Soul and I understand the game.” Sapphyra added.
“HearthStone. Spike introduced me to her so she could tell me just what the hell I was doing wrong.” Luna shrugged.
Talon blinked in surprise. “Huh, I was worried you’d have a stick up your ass like most of Equestria’s nobles. Their idiocy is pretty known around here.” He snorted.
Luna cringed and nodded. “Yeah, fortunately my fellow princesses aren’t part of this group. They don’t really like swear jokes, though.”
“Fair enough.” Breaker conceded.
“So, what the hell happened on the mission you went when I moved to Equestria?” I asked.
“It’s a long story…” Talon sighed. “But basically there were rumors of a group following what that guy did on your last mission, and we were sent to investigate.”
“I was captured by those guys, and left there when they moved to another location and noticed they wouldn’t need me.” Evocent frowned. “They rescued me, and in thanks I offered to help them with anything they need. Icicle suggested that I joined their team, and since I had nothing better to do, I joined them.”
I inwardly frowned. ‘Seriously, what? Nothing better to do?’
‘Yeah, there’s a lot of holes in this story.’ Illuse agreed.
‘Well, they are abridging the story. Maybe they forgot to say something.’ I thought.
‘Maybe. Hey, could you let me out?’
“Hey, where’s Illuse?” Icicle asked.
I laughed at the coincidence. “She just asked for me to release her.” I shook my head. “Alright, Arcane Familiar: Illuse.” Same arm, same aura, same flash and Illuse appeared on my head.
The others looked at Illuse in surprise. “Heya, fuckers.” The Familiar said happily and the others slumped.
“Should’ve known.” Sarah muttered under her breath.
Illuse yelped in surprise as Icicle pulled her from my head and immediately started nuzzling her. “Cute, cute, cuuuuute!”
Illuse rolled her eyes and looked at me. “Hey, didn’t your family say something about a restaurant?”
I nodded. “Yeah, it’s better if we go. See you guys during the announcement of the rules.” I smiled and stood up, being followed by my friends. Illuse teleported to my head.
“It was a pleasure to meet you.” Luna said with a nod.
“Same.” Evocent nodded back.
We waved and walked away, heading for the restaurant for lunch before going to the announcement and, afterwards, the Paint Storm.
The Paint Storm
“GREETINGS, GUNNERS!” A voice boomed through the speakers scattered around the crowd. “TODAY IS THE DAY FOR THE PAINT. STOOOORM!” With that the crowd went wild, the cheering surprisingly louder than the announcer’s voice – and he was yelling at the microphone. “Alright, I am Ink Splash and I am honored of announcing this year’s event.” He said in a much calmer voice.
Spike cringed. “Man, Rarity would have a heart attack if she saw this guy.”
I frowned, trying to catch a glimpse of the guy and failing. Being short can be a pain sometimes. Illuse decided to fly above the crowd and sent the images of what she was viewing through my mind. ‘Thanks.’ I thought as I ‘saw’ the announcement in her point-of-view and she flashed me a thumbs-up. The announcer was an earth pony with lime green fur and red mane/tail. He was wearing a white tuxedo with various splashes of various colors all around the suit, probably a joke because of his name. I snickered and nodded.
“I would also thank the Element Master of Metal for letting us hold the event here, but unfortunately she’s stuck at her office now. Paperwork is a bitch, ain’t it?” Ink Splash joked, causing a few chuckles.
“What’s an Element Master?” Eclipse asked.
“They’re kind of like the Princesses. There’s one for every element, and they have direct control on their respective cities. Sometimes they gather in a meeting if they need to discuss something very important that affect the country as a whole.” Mist said loud enough for us to hear; Eclipse nodded in satisfaction.
“The rules are simple; all two hundred fourteen of you will be teleported to the Multi-Biome War Arena underneath the city after you receive you choose your guns. If you’d be so kind of putting on the straps you received around your wrists, they’ll turn into your Spell-Bracelet.” Everyone that hadn’t done that already wrapped the straps around their wrists, and they turned into a Bracelet of sorts that covered our forearms from our wrists to our elbows.
“Cool.” Luna commented, inspecting hers.
“There should be some info in the screen. The number is how many are still on the game. The big green bar is your health, if it drops to zero you’re out. If you’re out you’ll be teleported out of the arena. A headshot is an instant kill, so watch out for campers.” Another round of chuckles. “Below the bar are three smaller white bars, those are your stamina. If you cast any spell – except for Callings, which are flat out banned unless said otherwise – you’ll consume one of them, if you’re out the bracelet will cancel your aura until the spell either regenerates or you ‘kill’ someone. There’s that too, killing regenerates your stamina. Above the health there’s an orange line that represents your gun’s crystal cores, the show you when your gun is about to overheat.”
“So that’s how you keep track of things.” Soul commented with a nod.
“Teaming up is allowed, but please, for the love of Crystallen, don’t make groups of more than seven. Anyways, after the number of contestants drops to ten, they’ll be teleported to a much smaller arena for a Death-Match. The winner wins a pretty big cash prize as well as a secret prize! Now, I didn’t say it before because it was obvious, but your name is also on the screen of your SB; if you press it, you’ll be redirected to another screen where you’ll choose your weapon. You have fifteen minutes to choose your weapon before the teleportation that starts the game. Choose wisely! You can’t change it while you’re FACING THE STOOOOORM!” Ink Splash shouted and the crowd cheered again.
Spike chuckled as the cheering faded and people started to choose their weapons. “He seems to be a cool guy.”
Draco nodded. “Yeah, he’s cool. I’ve met him before in a bar.”
“Sound like a long story.” Lightning noted.
“Yeah, and it needs a lot of context to make sense.” He said with shrug. He tapped his SB a few times and nodded in satisfaction. “Alright, got my shotgun.”
“Shotgun, really?” Sarah asked with a raised eyebrow. “Okay, then. I’m going with a M4A1.”
“Same.” Lightning and Aguion said at the same time.
“AK47 in hands already.” Scarlett piped up.
“Speaking of which, when we’ll receive our guns?” Sapphyra asked as she chose her gun but didn’t announce what it was.
“They’ll teleport to us the second we reach the arena, so get ready to grab it and shoot anyone that’s close to you.” Boulder Breaker said with a nod and a mad grin. Looks like he chose the Minigun again.
Illuse perched on my head as I searched for the weapon I wanted to use and looked at the screen. “Still want that rapid-fire dual pistol?”
“Yep.” I replied, finally finding the gun I wanted. ‘Dual guns, option of rapid-fire as well as manual, low weight, overheats fast but also cools down even faster… perfect for me!’ I thought with a large grin.
Spike looked at me in amusement and tapped his screen twice. “Found mine.”
“So, what do you guys think is the secret prize this year?” Aguion asked.
“No idea.” Lupine said.
“Last year’s was a Mystical Droplet, wasn’t it?” Bella asked for confirmation.
“Yeah, I was the thirteenth place. If three more were eliminated before me I’d have competed on the Death-Match.” Dolph grumbled. Noticing five curious looks, she decided to explain. “Mystical Droplet is an enchanted crystal that power up Water spells. You guys probably heard of magical artifacts before, it’s kind of like one.”
“The prize is always connected to either the element represented by the city holding the event or the city itself. The one that happened in Pyria a few years ago gave a weapon made of Magma Diamond, an enchanted crystal that power up Fire spells.” Niner Blaze commented, pulling Hellfire from its sheath just enough for us to see the crystalline blade.
Realization dawned on those who didn’t know about the sword’s origin. “So you won the Storm of that year, huh?” Shadow asked. Niner nodded with a smirk.
“So it could be something related to Metal or to the Battle Dome itself.” Spike summed up. “If it’s related to the city, I’m pretty sure it’ll be related to battles; maybe a weapon?”
“Maybe.” Lobis nodded. ”Or maybe is some kind of training gear, like targets and dummies. A lot of the arenas are full of those after all, and one of the best fighting schools of the country is located here too.” Aguion, Lightning, Lobis, Bella, Draco, Dranitta and Niner Blaze met each other when four of the best schools decided to have their sixteen best students fight each other in a tournament of sorts. They kept in touch, and Draco and Dranitta moved to Pyria so they could form a team with the others when they were old enough for that.
That was… what, fifteen years ago? I was still shitting my pants when they formed their groups.
“Well, nothing else to do but wait.” Lightning sighed, and we started to wait for the battling time to come.
“Two minutes.” Evocent said. I looked up at the countdown and narrowed my eyes slightly with a smirk; I already had dispelled Illuse and was just waiting for the game to start so I could start my killing spree.
“Good.” Lobis sighed; even his patience was running thin, we all desperately wanted for the game to start.
“Hey, are we going to team up?” Viper asked. Ink Splash started to walk to the mic on the stage.
“Teams of two to four only. No killing anyone from either Elementals or Weavers, let’s see how many of us end up on the death-match.” Aguion said quickly. We nodded in agreement.
“ALRIGHT PEOPLE! ONE MINUTE TO THE STORM! Remember to grab your gun quickly and hide from early shooting. With so many competitors you are bound to spawn next to someone. Aside from that…” He trailed off, waiting for the final seconds of the countdown. “Good luck.”
The moment he finished that sentence my world went white and I found myself in a clearing of sorts; there were many trees around and a lake to the side. I felt five auras near me, and quickly grabbed the pistols that teleported to my hands; I turned around and jumped over the nearest competitor, who crouched and slid beneath me during my jump. I fell to the floor with a roll and stopped in a kneeled position, guns blazing against someone that stepped out of the forest, quickly taking the minotaur out of the game. I heard two gunshots behind me, and figured it was the man from before taking another one out.
The two of us spun around again and aimed our guns above each other’s shoulders; I fired and nailed a seapony jumping out of the lake on the head, but didn’t see the unicorn behind me. Fortunately the guy from earlier fired his pistol trice, and the unicorn was out before he could shoot at us. The four eliminated groaned before being teleported out of the competition.
“You’re surprisingly good at this.” I commented as I activated my guns’ rapid-fire. My guns were pretty standard; they looked like two completely black Desert Eagles.
“Pinkie hosted a few paintball wars before. The gun is very similar in weight.” Spike replied, holding both of his shotgun pistols up. His guns were odd; it looked like two black mini shotguns, but near the end of the barrel was a bar of metal that extended downwards, flat on the side the gun was shot and with a few lines on it. The beams were fired from the hole on the barrel like a normal gun, but if he held the trigger the energy would extend to the arm and fire a burst of energy, similar to a shotgun fire, that dissipated a few feet away. “We got lucky to spawn near each other. Now, what do we do?”
I nodded. “Very lucky. We should sneak around and wait for the competition to diminish. After the number decreases below thirty we go hunting.” I said. “If we see someone on the way though, it’d be better if we took them out.”
Spike nodded in agreement. “Lead the way.” He suddenly raised his gun and fired at the trees. A scream of rage echoed.
I smirked. “With this aim you actually have chances of winning.”
He matched my expression with a shrug. “It helps that the shots aren’t affected by gravity.”
“They are, but only a little. It’s almost negligible.” I corrected, turning around and walking to the forest.
We walked for a few minutes with nothing really happening. Despite the number of competitors, the arena is enormous; making justice to the name War Arena. I looked down at my SB; the screen showing the number 136 and descending quickly. I noticed that there was a countdown on the screen near the number of competitors, and it was really small. I paused to think what it was before deciding it probably was a countdown to the first Five Minutes of Chaos.
“Eight minutes before the shit-storm begins.” I pointed out.
Spike looked down at his own careen and nodded. “I can’t wait for it. It’ll be hilarious.” He said with a chuckle.
I couldn’t help but join. “Yeah, probably.”
Suddenly we heard a noise coming from nearby, and we jumped to cover behind two trees. “Aw come on man; let’s go to the middle of the arena! I know there are some gunners there.” Someone said. It sounded like a man.
“I don’t know how to get there, and I don’t trust your sense of direction. Not one bit.” Another groaned. Another man, but much younger. “Besides, I bet there’s someone around here.”
“Hah! I doubt it. This jungle is deserted. It’s almost ours actually.” The first laughed.
Spike and I looked at each other and nodded, raising our guns. The two mans walked between the trees we were hiding, and I could see what they were. One was a bulky diamond dog, probably the first voice, and the other was a pegasus. Spike and I quickly put our guns on their heads. “MIA Evelyn.” “MIA Shaco.” We said with matching smirks before we pulled the triggers, taking both of them out. They stared at us blankly before being teleported away. “Oh, come on! What’s the point of cracking a reference joke when the enemy doesn’t get it?” Spike complained with a groan.
“To be fair, it wasn’t funny to begin with.” A familiar voice said behind us.
We turned to Sarah. “It’s a matter of perspective, really.” I shrugged.
Sarah rolled her eyes and reclined against a nearby tree, crossing her arms and using only one hand to hold her M4A1. “Well, what happened after you spawned?”
Spike followed he example and rested against a tree as well, and I jumped to a low branch on the same tree so I could sit on it. “We appeared near each other in a clearing with other four near us. We took them out, as well as another that was entering the clearing a few seconds after and those two from now.” Spike said.
Sarah nodded with raised eyebrows. “Not bad at all. You guys might win this.”
Spike tilted his head to the side and furrowed his brows. “Wait, we? What about you?”
Sarah snorted and shook her head with a smile. “I’d love to win this, but I don’t have enough experience with a gun for that. Even my spells are mostly short to medium range. I’m participating just because the others offered and I thought ‘why the hell not?’”
I nodded. “Yeah, if I remember correctly you have five long-range spells, and only two deals damage. Three, if you count Magnetic Storm.”
Sarah smirked. “Four, actually. I decided to train myself with my Dracon element. I learned Dracon Blade, Claw and Slash, but I haven’t mastered any of them yet.”
I smiled and sent her a thumbs-up. “Nice. You only had electric attacks when I moved to Equestria. Literally. I was actually going to pull your ear a little if you hadn’t started on your Dracon spells.” I said with a snicker. “As for the ‘why the hell not?’ thing, most of my group were like that too. Sunshine, Bella, Niner and Moonlight doesn’t even want to win, they said themselves that were going to let us take them out if that’s what we need to go to the death-match.”
Sarah blinked in surprise. “Moonlight? Really? I understand Lightning, Bella and Niner Blaze, but I thought Midnight would want to win more than anyone. She loves to battle, and we already established that the prize is probably going to be battle-related.”
I nodded. “It surprised me too.”
Spike suddenly whistled, catching our attention; I turned to look at him and noticed that he was staring at his SB. I turned to look at mine and immediately understood his gesture. “Damn, more than a half of the competition was eliminated already.” Sarah muttered.
I nodded in agreement even if she wasn’t looking at me. “From the two hundred fourteen that participating there are only eighty five in the game. Make that eighty four now.”
Spike nodded. “Let’s go. The Five Minutes of Chaos is going to start soon and I want some action when it activates.” We nodded and I jumped back to the ground so we could return to our walking. Sarah surprisingly decided to stick around, if only for the shit-storm that was approaching and fast.
We stood on the edge of a clearing much like the one Spike and I spawned in, except this one had a few boulders scattered around and no lake. We were about to step in, but I stopped the group and quickly hid myself on a high branch, using a stamina bar to conjure an Arcane Chain to be faster. Spike and Sarah followed my example and hid inside a bush and behind a rock, respectively.
I looked down and sighed in relief, recognizing the person I had sensed earlier; Harmonic Power and Passives can’t be blocked by the SB. “Moonlight, look up.” I said quietly. The thestral’s ears flicked and she turned to look at me, a grin growing on her face as she did.
“Hey.” Moonlight said with a nod. I jumped down from the tree while the others revealed themselves from their hiding spots. Midnight’s smile turned into a frown and she held her M16 against her right shoulder. “Good thing I found you. A group of competitors turned this clearing into a trap, I counted eleven but I’m sure there’s a few more. I’d love to humor them, but I don’t stand a chance against a group so big alone; maybe if I had Last Night instead of this gun.”
I closed my eyes and paid closer attention on my surroundings, searching for close auras. In fact, I felt multiple auras scattered around the clearing, near enough for me to consider them being allies but away enough to trap anyone that enter the open space. I opened my eyes and frowned. “True.”
Spike looked down to his screen. “Twenty seconds for the shit-storm.”
We nodded. “Depending on what it is we’ll take them on.” Sarah said.
The seconds passed agonizingly slow, with us mouthing the numbers that appeared on our screens. The moment the shit-storm began however, our guns disappeared. We looked down on our screens to see what happened.
I clamped my beak shut, releasing a sound between a snort and a snicker. Spike and Sarah chuckled and shook their heads. Moonlight started to laugh maniacally.
Five Minutes of Chaos:
One of your weapons returned!
Every offensive spell you have can be used how many times you want! Including Callings!
Movement, Effect and Trap spells can only be used once. Cure and Draining banned.
The attacks you suffer will be blocked by a body shield, but your HP will decrease.
“That’s perfect!” Moonlight said between laughs. She calmed herself down and reached for her back, Last Night teleporting there the moment she made the movement. Sarah made the same for Eternal Storm and Spike for Hellish Greed; I grabbed both Soul Rippers from my hips.
“So, now you have your scythe and I got my kusarigamas. Let’s go kick some ass?” I called, nodding towards the clearing. They grinned wildly and we ran towards the center of the grass field.
The moment we stepped on the center, twenty figures jumped out of the trees and trapped us. I examined them; two spears, a sword and shield, six greatswords, two hammers, three axes, a staff, four sabers and a whip. Most of them were hibrids, but that was a pure minotaur and a diamond dog also; only five of them were girls. “Huh. This is going to be fun.” Spike said with a chuckle, readying his energy to cast a spell.
They started to circle us, and we stood back to back against each other, weapons ready. “Hey, Moonlight. I’d love a buff right now.” I commented to the thestral.
Moonlight turned to us and winked. She held her scythe on top of her head and it started to spin rapidly, shadows gathering on the blades. The group looked at her and her weapon and I saw one of them, a hippogriff with a hammer, widen his eyes and start to tremble. “S-She’s the Dusk’s Reaper!” He squeaked out Moonlight’s title. His partners looked at him and back to the thestral, realization in their eyes. Moonlight’s smirk turned even more predatory.
The benefits of being an Elite; almost no one has the balls to mess with you, even when they have you trapped.
“Yep. And in case you didn’t recognize my friends here, they’ll be more than happy to show the strength of an Elite.” She giggled. “But for now… Life’s Call: Veil of Nightmares!” She shouted and slammed one of the ends of her scythe on the floor, the shadow that she gathered earlier exploding and covering the four of us. The shadowy aura that covered us had an instantaneous effect, and I felt myself much lighter than I was.
The Veil of Nightmares covers the caster and its allies with a Dark Aura, another spell of Moonlight’s. The Dark Aura normally only enhances our Spd, but when cast as a Veil of Nightmares, it also makes us immune to any sort of trapping spells and curses. It’s perfect for Moonlight, since she already has a shit-ton of offensive, lethal spells.
I extended Rippers’ chains and started to spin them like a saw on each of my sides, being careful not to hit the others. “Heh. I actually hoped for a fight. I’ve been training with a spell that Lobis taught me a few days ago, and I’ve been dying to test it in a real battle.” I said with a dangerous smirk and eyes blazing with my Mist of the Masters, the pink mist mixing with the black aura.
Sarah gave a low chuckle. “Why did you wait? I’m sure you have a few training dummies that would put a better fight, honestly.” She held Eternal Storm’s blade in front of her, and slashed the blade of her tail towards our foes. Both the spear and her tail clacked with electricity, ready to strike.
Spike smirked confidently. “I may not be an Elite like those three, but I’m under the tutoring of one. Let’s see if you’re a good teacher, Fairy!” He held Hellish Greed parallel to his face, blade pointing to our opponents. The blade suddenly blazed with a green fire of Dracon energy, and his eyes flashed green for a moment. I felt the spike in power – heh – and smiled proudly. He was way stronger than when we started training, the multiple uses of his magical fire when young giving him a wide mana pool for him to use; he only needed to know how to use it.
The others must have felt it too, because our trappers that were near him stiffened a bit and both Moonlight and Sarah looked at him in the corner of their eyes in surprise. “Looks like the Equestrian actually fights. Good.” Sarah commented with a nod. Spike flashed a grin.
One of the swordsman got tired of the bickering and slashed at Spike, the drake parried the blow with Greed and quickly returned the attack with a diagonal slash, sending the attacker flying.
All hell broke loose after that.
“Shadow Reap!” Moonlight shouted and slashed horizontally at her targets, sending seven of them flying as well. They were encased in a dark aura similar to ours, but theirs damaged them over time.
I spun in place and my friends ducked instinctively, evading my extended Rippers that knocked the others backwards. I jumped at the five in front of me blades slashing, and their couldn’t do much as I rapidly depleted their HP. They tried to attack back, but I just sidestepped the attacks and delivered my own. I frowned; I didn’t have high expectations for the battle and they still disappointed me.
Moonlight was having an even easier battle. I may be slightly faster than her, but by combining the Veil of Nightmares and another spell I was certain she was using, Dance of the Reaper, she obliterated her foes with stunning speed, the double-bladed scythe turning almost invisible with the quick slashes that kept all seven of her targets at bay.
Spike had to fight against three enemies. He only had his blade for a short time, compared to me, my friends and even our enemies, but fortunately he learns fast, and being taught by an expert also helped a lot. He evaded the attacks swiftly, and when he couldn’t evade he’d simply block and return his own attack. The Dracon Fire Blade that he activated burned with vigor as he slashed his foes, each attack launching the enemies back with his draconian strength. He sometimes activated Dracon Claw of fired a swift Dracon Blast, but he mostly used his sword with an excited grin. I’m rubbing off on him more than I first thought.
Sarah kept her mouth shut all during the entire battle, not casting any spell she hadn’t mastered; the only sound that did escape her mouth were grunts when she blacked attacks from her five opponents. Even then the quantity and speed that she used her spells was impressive, a flurry of Electro Bashes, Spheres and Slashes made quick work of her opponents. However, one of them wouldn’t fall without taking her with him, and with a poisonous slash he managed to pierce her defense and impact her with his ax. “Fuck!” The kirin shouted and looked at her arm. She already had little HP, but the poison would definitely take her from the game.
Poisons aren’t exactly curses, so the Veil of Nightmares didn’t block it.
“What?” I asked, dodging a whip and slashing at its wielder, making the diamond dog swear as she jumped back. I didn’t let up and jumped forwards with my fist clenched. “Arcane Echo Punch!” I shouted and punched the bitch in the gut, the resulting shockwave from the spell sending her flying out of the clearing and out of the fight. I cringed as the recoil pushed me back several feet but managed to regain my balance.
“I got poisoned! My HP is too low for me to survive!” Sarah shouted back. “Ah, fuck it! If I’m going to fall I’m falling with style! Bind them for me!” She yelled and crouched as her defeated enemies were teleported out of the game, she put her spear parallel to her hip with its blade spinning like a drill.
“Alright! Step back, guys!” I warned Moonlight and Spike. But nodded and ran out of range. Spike’s last foe, as well as my two and Moonlight’s four turned to me in slight fear. I smirked as my eyes blazed with the Mist once again and I put my Rippers back on their places. “Let me show you why my title is Lady of Chains.” They flinched and took a step back. “Arcane Chain Trap: Storm of Chains.” I hissed and snapped my fingers. The moment the snap sounded, dozens of Arcane Chains exploded from the ground near me and lunged for the survivors, wrapping them completely; their terrified screams were muffled as the chains coiled around their muzzles and beaks. I made a gesture with my hands and they were thrown against each other and the chains detached from the ground to wrap them together. “Done!”
Sarah smirked as the blade of her spear spun even faster than before with electricity running wildly around the kirin. She smirked as her eyes blazed with her own Mist of the Masters, but instead of the steady wave of power that appears on my eyes, hers were made of pure Thunder energy in the form of light green lightning. “Death’s Call: Electro Drill Dash!” She roared and surged forwards. The moment the words left her mouth electricity flared on her spear and covered her. The spinning motion of the blade translated to the ‘Volt Tackle’ and made it spin like a giant drill of pure energy, and she covered the distance between her and her target almost instantly. Those who could see the giant drill screamed in fear – or at least tried – before the Death’s Call pierced through my chains and impacted them, sending the defenseless victims flying yards away.
Just the fact that she cut through my chains, especially since there were a lot of chains binding them, like knife cuts butter already spoke volumes; I’m rather proud of my ability of creating resistant chains, there’s a reason why I block more with the construct than with a real Arcane Shield. But to be able to send them flying that amount of distance…
That hurt even with the shield.
Sarah collapsed on the ground the moment her screen flashed red, signaling she was out of the game. She lifted her head just enough to look at us. “Win this one for me, ok?” She breathed out with a grin before being teleported away.
I looked at my wrist. “Nineteen left? Wow, this one was fast.” I commented with a blink. The side-ways eight that was on the screen flashed red and disappeared, turning back into the two bars of stamina that I had before the Five Minutes of Chaos.
“Just in time.” Spike commented while watching his sword teleport away only to be replaced by his twin pistols.
“Let’s go. Maybe I will even join you at the death-match in the end.” Moonlight said as she held her M16 against her shoulder like before. “We owe that to Sarah, after all.” We nodded in agreement.
We walked silently trough the side of a mountain. We finally left the jungle and forest biomes in favor of a more open one. That was a slightly bad news, since an open space meant that we’d be spotted more easily, and probably would end up running into a trap of sorts.
Guess what happened.
Moonlight’s SB flashed red the moment the shot impacted her head, and she couldn’t even gasp before it happened. Spike and I both went wide eyes and jumped behind a nearby rock for cover, and I finally felt the shots impacting me in my right leg and I somersaulted over the rock instead of running around it. “Crap.” I muttered.
“Well, we’re trapped.” Spike said with his guns tilted upwards parallel to his shoulders.
“No shit, Sherlock.” I said dryly and peered over the rock. Nine gunners, two of them had snipers, an AWM and a Dragunov, while the others had different kinds of pistols, submachine guns and rifles; I recognized two M16, an AK47, an UZI and an Anaconda, the others I haven’t played with on Crossfire yet.
I looked down on my SB and noticed that my HP was down by more than a half – AWM is OP even in real life –, and looking at Spike’s I saw that he wasn’t very good either. Something else caught my eye too, and I stared dumbly at the number eleven on the screen.
Two plus nine equals eleven.
… Motherfuckers.
“Either one of us falls or we take one of them. Then we’re off to the death-match.” I said to Spike.
He looked at me. “And one of us falling isn’t an option.”
“Fuck no.” I replied with a grin. “I already placed third two years ago, but I want you to be at the podium this time, even if I don’t make it.”
“I’m touched.” He commented with a hand on his chest. Then he broke in a wide toothy grin. “How do we take them down?”
“Just stay here, I can do it easily.” I said with a dismissive wave of my hand. “Remember, the moment you teleport to the death-match you need to put up a shield around yourself and run for cover; they’ll be gunning for us, I just know it. They’ll target me more, but I’m sure they will try to take you out too.”
Spike nodded in understanding. I nodded back and closed my eyes, concentrating on my surroundings once again but paying closer attention to a certain spot on top of the mountain. I opened my eyes and teleported away to the side of the mountain, pressing myself against the wall. I looked upwards and located two barrels aiming towards the boulder Spike is hiding behind; I smirked, figuring out a place for me to teleport for a quick shot. I finally came to a decision and aimed my gun forwards before teleporting upwards and a few feet back, immediately pulling the trigger.
The griffon with the AWM simply looked at his now red screen and their entire group slowly turned towards me. “See you later~” I said in a sing-song voice with a shit-eating grin and a wink, looking at my own screen to see one of the spell bars regenerating and the words ‘death-match in 24 seconds’ displayed. I heard Spike’s laughter from the bottom of the mountain and started to giggle at their infuriated expressions while one of their snipers disappeared.
I was teleported away to the place the that death-match was going to be held and immediately put a shield around myself, blocking a lot of bullets sent my way, and quickly looked at my surroundings. We were in an island that I remembered was the exact center of the whole arena; to go from the island to the forest you had to swim almost a full mile, or simply fly above it. Not that any of us could do that, since there was a shield blocking the path.
There were many rocks and trees scattered around to give cover, and I saw Spike dash behind one to escape from a changeling. When the bug followed him, however, he was shot in the head by Spike and almost instantly teleported out of the game. I smirked and teleported towards the drake, putting a hand over his gun as he aimed at me in surprise. “Damn, don’t scare me like that.” He said with furrowed brows.
I nodded with a sheepish smile and peered around the rock, quickly aiming with my gun to stop a dragon before she could shoot me; the rapid-fire function quickly overloading my gun but also taking her down. I heard another shot and a thestral fell to Spike’s aim. “We need to run; if they come at once we’ll lose.” I called out. Spike nodded and ran out of cover and into another, shooting trice between rocks. I followed his example and overloaded my pistols as I shoot at the at random while jumping behind a tree.
I quickly began to climb the palm tree while dodging the shots. With a cry of “Parkour!” I jumped on top of a nearby rock and began to shoot the group in the middle of the island. There were some trees on the middle, but most barriers were planted in a circle on the line where sand met grass, so they couldn’t hind from the shots. Unfortunately, shooting while jumping rock to rock doesn’t really improve your aim, so most of the hit were glancing shots and none were headshots.
Spike decided to use their distraction and started to shoot them down one by one. He managed to score a head shot, but most of them he just repeatedly pulled the trigger and shot them on their chests and backs. He managed to take out three of them and I scored a lucky headshot, taking another.
However, our luck ended there. The two survivors decided they had enough and each one went after one of us; the one that went after me was a minotaur girl with an AK-47 while the Spike’s pursuer was a crystal pony guy with a shotgun. The minotaur shot the rock was about to jump onto, I decided to change my landing path slightly but had to kick from the rock and to the floor to avoid crashing. She immediately started to shoot at me, but I put a quick barrier and ran for it.
If I stopped to shoot at her I would certainly lose, and the glow she had around herself gave away the body shield she had casted before. I tried to evade everything she threw at me, but still took many shots along my way to cover. “Crap, crap, crap.” I muttered as I ducked behind another rock.
Spike and the other guy were in their own fight as well, the crystal pony being annoyingly resilient and refusing to go down. The drake soon realized that his opponent had a shield around himself, as given away by the fact that he was glowing more than normal. The drake hid behind a rock and started to form a plan to take down the pony; he held the triggers of both his guns and waited. The moment he heard hoofsteps close to his position he jumped into view and shot with his right gun, the shotgun burst breaking the shield and making the crystal pony flinch in surprise. Not wasting any time, he spun in place and fired the other charged round on the pony’s torso; the burst of damage instantly taking him out of game.
I ran behind the rocks and came to Spike’s side. “Crap, help me here! She’s using a shield!” I hissed to him.
“The onther had too. I broke it with the charged shot, but I can’t get close to her safely.” He said and showed me his SB. I saw that one shot of her rifle would be sufficient for him to take him out. I looked at mine and saw I was in the same state, a few hits and game over.
“And she’s probably full HP.” I moaned. “So this is it, huh?”
“Yeah…” He slumped. “Still, it was fun.”
“Hey.” I called, making him look at me. I smirked. “Shoot her in the head for me, wouldja?” I winked before teleporting away.
Spike’s eyes widened and he looked around the rock to see me send an Arcane Missile at the minotaur; the projectile exploded and cracked her shield, but it didn’t go down. I tried to take it with my pistols but she swiftly fired her gun at me and I was teleported away.
Spike jumped out of cover and shot the minotaur, the stronger shot finally breaking the shield. She turned to shoot at the drake but he proved to be faster and dropped to the ground, effectively sliding under her aim and between her legs. He stood up and spun in place, delivering a kick on her arm as she turned that sent the gun away before stopping and pointing his left pistol at her face, the other leaning against his shoulder. “Game over.” He growled and pulled the trigger, scoring a point-blank headshot.
As she teleported away, Spike looked at his screen and saw the word ‘CONGRATULATIONS!’ being displayed. He chuckled, which slowly turned into full-blown laughter as he heard Ink Splash’s voice scream “AND THE WINNER IS SPIKE SPARKLE FROM PONYVILLE, EQUESTRIA!”
“I’m home!” Spike shouted as we and the other Guardians entered the castle.
“I’m at the throne room!” We heard Twilight shout.
“For a change.” I muttered, following Spike to his sister.
We entered the throne room and found Twilight reading the new Daring Do book along with Rainbow Dash. I raised an eyebrow but remembered that Rainbow was a fan of the series. “Hey, Spike! How did it go?” Rainbow asked, the two of them not even looking up from the book.
“See for yourself!” He said with a large grin and held up his prizes. The adults looked up and blinked in surprise at the trophy that Spike was carrying, along with a paper and a small box that was the mystery prize of the tourney. I briefly looked down at my own third place medal before looking up again.
“Holy shit, you won?!” Rainbow gaped at the prizes.
“Yep! I won this beauty-” He lifted the trophy slightly. It was rather simple; it had the number one inside a splash of ink in the front and had a small plaque on the bottom saying ‘Spike Sparkle – Winner of the 9th Paint Storm held in the city Battle Dome’. “Some cash-" He nodded to the slip of paper, a ten thousand bit check. “And the mystery prize. I already know what it is but I decided to wait until now to actually see it.” He put the objects on top of the Cutie Map and held the box I front of him.
“Come on, man, let us see it!” Eclipse said in an eager tone. Rainbow Dash and Twilight stood up and came to our group to see the object. He opened the box slowly and grabbed the emerald green sphere inside, holding it up for everyone to see.
“… That’s it?” Rainbow asked, furrowing her eyebrows.
“I need put my aura in it, right?” Spike asked uncertainly. Scarlett, Dolph, Viper and I nodded in confirmation. “Ok, here goes nothing.” He stepped away from the group and took a deep breath before pouring his aura in the sphere, activating it with a two words. “Soul Charge.” The sphere started to glow and change its shape in Spike’s hand. He put both his hands together and ripped the sphere in two, but instead of destroying the object it just duplicated it.
By the end of the whole process, Spike spun on the place he stood and stopped with a leg slightly crouching and the other extended, on his hands were two guns, one he held near his face and the other he aimed at some unseen target. Both guns were identical in shape; the barrel was rectangular but with smooth edges, and curved upwards were the triggers was installed, and fell again to make the butt of the shotgun pistols.
The whole thing was black, with the print of an emerald serpent dragon, its mouth open and pointing to the same side the shots would come from. It also had two hook-like blades on the underside of the barrel near the end as well as a blade that was located on the underside of the butt of the pistols. Both were for close-ranged attacks in case his opponent came too close for comfort and he couldn’t bring Hellish Greed to defend himself in time.
Scarlett smirked and created three disks of bloodstone before hurling them in the air; Spike caught sight of them and matched her expression. Running towards his targets, he took a shot with the left gun that struck true and destroyed one of them, the right gun he held for the charged burst and obliterated the second when he came close enough. The third had been thrown a bit higher and it had more time in the air before falling in front of the drake, who spun and sliced the disk in half using the frontal blades of the right gun. He spun both his guns on his index fingers and put them on his hips.
We stared at him for a few seconds in silence. “Well, I’m having a wet dream tonight.” I sighed and threw my hands up in defeat. Everyone present either looked at me in astonishment or snorted before bursting out laughing. Some did both.
Spike just deadpanned at me and hung his head. “Dammit, Fairy.” He said, trying to stifle his own snicker. “Well, at least now I can be a threat at long range.”
I shook my head and smiled. “Yeah. You already had the Dracon Blast, Dracon Sphere, Fire Ball and Flamethrower, but you have a much better aim with the guns. Pinkie trained you well, uh?”
Spike nodded. “Yeah, the paintball wars she held made me improve my aim a lot.” He started to play with the guns, showing high dexterity as he twirled them in his finger before putting both of them in his hips. “I’ll call them Demonic Pride, just to keep the theme.” He said pointing to his sword with a thumb.
Twilight sighed. “I know I can’t talk you into throwing this thing away, and that you’re already responsible, but I’ll still ask you one thing: could you please be careful with it?” She pleaded to her brother.
He smiled and hugged his sibling. “Don’t worry, Twi.”
“Looks like I’ll be teaching you too, right?” Viper asked quietly.
He turned to the venom pony. “Looks like it.”
“So, it’s getting late. See you online in a few minutes?” Sapphyra asked the drake.
“Yeah, sure. This time I’m Mid with Yasuo.” He said with a slightly predatory grin.
We grinned as well and said our goodbyes before walking out of the castle. “Congrats on the gun, Spike.” Rainbow said with a smirk and fist-bumped her friend.
“Thanks. Now go back to your book, I got a lot of noobs to stomp.” He said with a laugh. Rainbow and Twilight shook their heads, Twilight with a faint smile and Rainbow with a chuckle, before they started reading the book again from where they stopped.
Author's Notes:
HOLY SHIT!
Finally! After almost a month of writer's block, I finally managed to get this chapter done.
Last week. And couldn't upload it because I had no internet.
*sigh*
Anyways, sorry for that, and I hope you enjoyed the chapter.
If you guys haven't seen it, I'm writing a Pokémon crossover called Guardians of the Evolutions! Go sheck it out, if you like the game. I'm uploading the secoond chapter today, actually!
Let's Get Ready to Rumble!
"Are you sure we should go there, Ember?” An armored dragoness asked his lord as they flew through the sky, heading towards a certain village near a certain edgy forest.
“For the last time, Amethyst, yes.” Ember sighed. “Princess Twilight is heading towards Canterlot anyways, so we might as well go with her; it’ll give me and Spike a chance to catch up.” It had been a long time since they talked to each other, after all.
The third dragon on their little group snorted. “I still don’t know why you’re so adamant in being friends with the shrimp. Even if the deal with Equestria wasn’t as bad as I feared it would be, it’s no reason to being so close to him.”
“Jealous, Garble?” Amethyst smirked at the red dragon, though she quickly turned away when he glared at her.
“No. Just saying he’s a weakling; he wouldn’t last a day on our training.” He said simply.
Ember sighed again. “Spike is the first equestrian friend I made, Garble; and a good one at that. I know you’re still weary of dealing with ponies – or outsiders in general – but he’s still the one who made this all possible.”
Amethyst and, surprisingly enough, Garble were the first draconian friends she made after her coronation as the Dragon Lord; the purple dragoness was part of one of the first clans to agree with the break of tradition, Amethyst herself being one of the most vocal. Both her and Garble were two of the strongest dragons on the generation, and thus were both put as bodyguards for the new Lord, where Ember managed to get them into amicable terms, though her ‘friendship’ with the red drake was rather odd.
“Yeah, yeah, friendship is magic, whatever.” Garble grumbled.
The blue dragon lord smirked. “Well, that and he’s not weak anymore, if what he say in his letters is true.” Noticing their curious gazes, she explained further. “He says that a few friends of his are helping him with his magic.”
“Other dragons?” Amethyst inquired. Draconian magic is something that only dragons can control, and even then there aren’t that many who can, at least to her knowledge.
“A griffoness and her family, actually.” Ember replied.
“Wait, I thought griffins didn’t have any magic?” Garble furrowed his brows. “Actually, I heard some rumors about Hybrios, but I don’t think that place wouldn’t mix well with Equestria; the people there are too battle-thirsty for these peace-loving ponies.” Ember and Amethyst shrugged.
The trio flew in silence for a few more minutes, until they could see Ponyville in the distance. Ember smiled and sped up, not noticing the faint glow of a barrier she passed through. She did notice when a blast of magic passed inches from her face, however. “Whoa!” She yelped, recoiling in shock.
“Ember!” Both bodyguards shouted in worry and dove to her sides, looking around for any threats.
The trio looked warily inspected their surroundings, until the finally looked down and blinked in surprise. “Hey, Ember, isn’t that…?” Amethyst trailed off, and Ember nodded dumbly. “Well, looks like we have our answer.”
Spike and I were in the middle of what could be described as both a battle and a dance; each time I attacked, Spike would block and retaliate with his own attack, which I would dodge with a stunt and counter with another attack, restarting the cycle.
I jumped back with a backflip and immediately jumped again with a twirl to evade a low slash from Spike’s Hellish Greed; this time I gathered energy around myself that followed my spin, and when I lashed out with a kick the energy blew forwards like a beam. Spike’s eyes widened and he quickly threw up a Dracon Shield, the greenish barrier blocking my attack and sending him skidding back.
I fell to the floor and already readied myself with my Soul Rippers twirling in my hands. I smiled, during these past few weeks my friends decided to step up their training and master/learn as much spells they could while also gathering battle experience; the results were obvious, with even Sapphyra, the weakest of us, managing to push me to the point where I actually have to take the battle seriously, though the only ones who managed to force me into unleashing my Calling where Spike and Luna.
Just so you have an idea, Spike at this point has more than thirty spells, with most of them mastered; a repertoire of blade spells that makes justice to the class Spell Blade. And he’s not only good at casting, but both his sword and marksmanship improved like hell too, with only Viper and Soul being faster than him when attacking from a distance. He learned his Calling along with the others, and his Death’s Call: Blade of the Ancient Royal Dragon is a bit broken, just like the champion who gave him the idea for the spell, and he trained his passive to the point where he could use part of the buff while going full offensive instead completely insane.
But like I said, it wasn’t just Spike that improved. Soul learned many more spells and his skill with his bow improved a lot too. We finally managed to make him train at close-range combat, as that was one of his biggest weaknesses, and he is a force to be reckoned with. He learned and created many arrow spells, one of which he only shared with Luna, as she needed new spells for her new weapons; hell, Moonlight even shared her Marked to Die spell! She doesn’t do that! And his Death’s Call: Void Arrow is something you don’t want to be hit with.
Sapphyra is the weakest of us, at least in terms of offensive, but she is a ridiculous support fighter. Despite what many think, Ice and Water are not primarily offensive elements, and the dragoness shows how powerful these elements can be when used as utility spells, as her offensive is covered by her Dracon element. Despite what we thought, her Calling was a Death’s Call as well, and Frigid Hell is a very powerful spell that affects the area around her, freezing everything nearby.
Eclipse surprised us greatly with how well he can wield his staff, and the speed her can fire his spells without missing a beat. Niner Blaze helped him greatly with his elements, and now he can mix Light and Shadow to great effect. His Death’s Call: Harmony Between Opposites is a ridiculously flashy beam attack that rivals Draco’s Dragon Slayer Hyper Beam and Dranitta’s Frozen Rainbow Hyper Beam, and as strong.
Luna didn’t improve much as she was already strong to begin with, however she mastered most of her spells, the only ones not mastered being the recently learned ones for her to use with her new weapons. Turns out that Luna never even heard of RWBY ‘til I practically kidnapped her so she could be, er… educated. Well, since she had wanted a weapon for long range and another for a fist-to-fist battle, she absolutely fell in love with Yang’s shotgun gauntlets, and days later she asked me to escort her to a forge where she could ask for a weapon of the same kind to be made. After training a little, she’s ridiculously strong with her Star Seekers. Her Death’s Call: Midnight Daze gave a new meaning to lunar power.
It wasn’t just the noobs who got better, though. Scarlett is now very proficient with her scythe, and is very hard to deal with in a fight. She didn’t learn many spells, but the ones she did learn are very useful, like Blood Body, Vampiric Blade and Repeat Slash. She’s been getting better at controlling her passive as well, and now she can wield much more blood before going crazy.
Viper decided to up her arsenal a bit, and learned many more acid spells to go along with her poison ones; she also learned Poison Fang and Poison Tail, as well as their acid variation. She decided to give a little bit of love towards her Summon element and created a few more spells to use along with Venorior. She also decided to try her hand with a new category of Poison-wielding: corruption; ‘til now she only created four spells, but I can see she’s going to use the corruption for more attacks.
Dolph followed in Viper’s steps and expanded her arsenal, putting a few more offensive spells, as she already had many support ones, as well as her Life’s Call: Blessed by the Sea. Pretty basic, but she there isn’t many moves that go well with her battle style, though Oceanic Body is ridiculous on her hands; it’s like a hyperactive Vaporeon spamming Acid Armor while still being able to control itself in its liquid form.
As for me, well… I created a few Arcane Chain variations to do things I couldn’t do before, like creating chains out of thin air – Arcane Chain Blossom – or turning myself into a mass of chains to move swiftly or bind my foe – Chain Body and Chain Reaction – among other things. Learned some melee spells to help with my fighting like the one I just used against Spike, as well as ones to fight against multiple foes that are faster than the ones I already have. Messed around with my Arcane Blaze and ended up with two new spells, and… oh, right, managed to master my Arcane Familiar: Illuse as well. Wasn’t that hard, surprisingly, just really tiring. Aside from that, I finally managed to get the hang of Aura Vision – more or less – by using it along with my Aura Sense, so now instead of seeing someone’s element I can feel it.
There are some things I left out, but I don’t want to spoil the surprise.
I snapped out of my thoughts when I noticed Spike disappear in a swirl of green fire and appear in front of me, slashing me open with his sword. My body suddenly exploded in pink chains that wrapped around the drake before reforming myself behind him, grinning from my successful Chain Reaction. I pulled him close, putting my head over his shoulder. “You do know we’re being watched, right?”
Spike rolled his eyes. “Of course yes. Elemental Sense, remember? I can feel the auras of Fire and Dracon-wielders.”
I nodded. “Do you recognize them?”
Spike paused for a moment. “I can feel some recognition for two of them, but not the third.” He frowned. “It can only be Ember and… Garble.”
I nodded again. “Aside from the Dracon, I can feel Thunder, Fire, Poison and a faint Blood aura...”
“Ember’s a Storm Dragoness, so she’s the Thunder one, and I’m pretty sure the Blood is coming from the Bloodstone Scepter.” Spike stated. “Garble is a Volcanic Dragon, so he’s Fire; which leaves the third one with Poison. I think I remember Ember saying that she’s friends with a Noxious Dragon, so that explains it.” He paused for a moment before turning his head to face me with a grin. “Shall we give them a show?” Before I could answer, Spike surged his aura, blasting the chains and me away.
I corrected myself in mid-air, falling to my paws and skidding back a few feet. I looked up and threw an Arcane Shield to block Spike’s shots with Demonic Pride. I grinned. “Alright, let’s go up to eleven!” I roared and teleported to Spike’s side, attacking with a kick. Spike blocked with one of his pistols and slashed with the blades of the other, which I blocked with one of my Soul Rippers. We jumped away from each other, Spike already firing his guns at me while I swung my kusarigamas around, slashing each bullet and scattering the energy that made them before they could reach me; while I did that I created multiple clones of myself that immediately dashed towards Spike, but they fell quickly as Spike changed from the fast bullets of Dracon Shot to the powerful and wide-spread Roaring Shot, decimating anything that came close.
I took the opportunity and used Mirage on myself, vanishing from the clearing completely. When Spike finished with my clones, he looked around for me and quickly noticed his predicament. “Already?” He muttered, lowering himself into a more defensive stance. He waited patiently until I let my spell fall as I jumped from behind and to the left of him, only noticing his grin when it was too late. “Overheat!” He roared and his body exploded in flames; the only reason I didn’t get burned was because I teleported myself away. He turned towards me and pointed a hand, all of the fire coalescing on his palm before exploding into a monumental Flamethrower.
I cursed as I teleported again, this time upwards, and activated my Arcane Wings, the pink constructs shimmering into view and making me hover above. Spike turned his gaze towards me, his pupils even thinner than normal – Dragon’s Hate beginning to activate, I bet – and crouched, activating his own Dracon Wings, then flapped them to launch himself towards me like a rocket, unsheathing Hellish Greed as he approached.
Spike and I finally managed to learn those beautiful spells, and naturally we abused them until we had them mastered, which only took three days because of it.
I flapped my wings hard, flying to the left so Spike would pass me, though the drake stopped just at my side and slashed his blade, the sword coating itself with Dracon Fire as he did. I immediately defended myself with Arcane Shield and flapped my wings to reel back. “Time to change strategies…” I muttered, putting my Soul Rippers away and pulling my Soul Chasers from their chain on my back. I held all six kunai between my talons, observing Spike to see if he was coming; I noticed that his eyes were back to normal, and he held his blade on a defensive stance. “Let’s see if I can still do this.” I snarled and threw my Chasers at the same time so they soared around Spike; I smiled slightly when I saw that instead of looking confused at the ‘miss’, Spike narrowed his eyes and held his sword a bit closer so he could block whatever I was going to do easily.
I taught him well.
I vanished in a flash and grabbed one of my kunai as it passed me, hurling it in a different direction before I teleported so I could do the same to another kunai. Soon enough I set myself in a confortable pace and Spike looked around in astonishment; I was nothing more than a blurring flash of pink while my Chasers seemed to circle him. Suddenly I threw one of them at my opponent, slashing him across the cheek and then teleporting to behind him so I could put that kunai back flying with its sisters.
More and more times the same happened, and each time faster than before and always coming from unpredictable angles; and despite his best efforts to defend himself, Spike was still struck several times by the knives, if the multiple tears in his clothes were any indication. Spike soon finally gathered enough concentration to teleport away from the storm, and I stopped the attack, teleporting six more times to gather my kunai.
We stared at each other in silence as we slowly hovered towards the ground.
“That was a new one.” Spike commented with a grunt, massaging one of the wounds on his face.
I panted with a smile. “Yeah. Basically I felt where you and my knives were and used it as a base for where I should teleport and throw the Chasers.” I grimaced and held my head. “It gives me quite a headache, tho. Teleporting that many times that fast? Yeah, not a very good idea if you don’t know how to deal with the backlash.”
Spike nodded and we fell silent so we could have some air. A minute later, Spike punched the ground. “Eruption!” I jumped forwards with a somersault, dodging the tower of flames that exploded on the place I was standing, and pulled my Rippers, extending them to half of their total length. Spike took out his blade and swung it like a golf club. “Dracon Fire Tornado!” The tip of the blade touched the ground and ignited it, before ‘throwing’ the flame forwards as it swirled and grew into a tower of spinning blazes.
I narrowed my eyes. “Arcane Blaze Blade!” My own blades ignited in pink fire as I jumped forwards, spinning them wildly at full length at the approaching move, cutting through the flames and disconnecting the magic bound to the spell, dispersing it just as I passed through. “Nailed it.” I muttered with a grin.
“Dracon Chain Trap!” Spike shouted with a smirk, and the ground beneath me exploded in chains that trapped my limbs and held me up. A few of the chains, however, stood at attention around me, holding themselves upwards like snakes.
I took a look at my predicament and scoffed. “I watched enough hentai to know where this is going, and while I have no problems with it-” Spike snorted in amusement. “-you should know better than to use my own spell against me.” I smirked. My draconian foe furrowed his brows before his eyes widened when he saw his chains slowly changing from green to pink as I fed them magic, overriding Spike’s control. The chains let me down while I chuckled. “Well, since you’re pulling the chains, might as well do the same.” I activated my aura to the newest spell I created, my irises changing colors to lavender while a pink haze seeped out of my eyes, the mist pulsing with power. “You’ve stepped into my lair.” I whispered, pulsing my aura around me. Around both of us, the air and ground seemed to warp, turning into the pink chains that I’m so fond of controlling, each link growing brightly as they grew small, and very sharp, barbs. “Chained Domain: Shred.”
“Aaaaahh shit.” Spike swore nervously. “So you managed to combine the two spells, huh? Chained Domain was already hard to deal with, but fusing it with Arcane Chain Shredder is a bit overkill.” He took a calming breath, knowing that I wouldn’t hurt him too seriously.
“No kill like overkill!” I grinned happily and snapped my fingers.
All chains attacked at once.
Spike let his blade fall and spun in place, taking out his bladed blast pistols at the same time he wrapped his tail around his sword’s grip, falling into the Tri-Blade Stance he came up with to deal with multiple enemies while surrounded; I honestly though he was going to use it sooner, but it seems he didn’t think it was needed, and honestly he was right.
I stood in place, controlling my chains with waves of my hand while Spike danced in the middle of the mass of pink, slashing each chain apart as they came close and frantically thinking of a way out. The number of chains seemed to be infinite, but Spike noticed that the pressure on him was slowly diminishing, and he took his opportunity. Igniting his sword, he threw it over himself and crossed his arms, the blades of his pistol igniting as well. I noticed it and immediately pulled my chains back, igniting them all and controlling them around me, before throwing the flames forwards at the same time Spike slashed Hellish Greed when it fell in front of him.
“Dracon Fire Vortex!”
“Arcane Blaze Vortex!”
Two storms of fire appeared on the clearing and clashed against each other, both pushing with incredible power. The spells stood like that for a few seconds, though I paled when Spike’s Vortex overpowered mine. “Shi-!” Was the only thing I could say before the spell hit me, burning me until I managed to put my shield up.
When the storm ended, I let my shield fade and fell to a knee, though I rose again a moment later. “Alright, not my smartest idea.” I grunted, observing the damage. Many of my feathers burned into a crisp, as did a big part of my pants. My top was utterly destroyed, and I snorted in annoyance as I simply took it off and threw it on the ground. “No matter how good reconstruction spells are, that shit is lost now.” I said to Spike as I stretched, giving him a full view of my bust.
He wasn’t impressed. “You done? You know as well as I do that it doesn’t have the same effect after the fifth time. And I’m sure this is the, what, ninth?”
“…fair enough.” I conceded, falling back into my battle stance, Rippers spinning on my hands. “So, how do we end this?”
Spike considered for a moment before taking his blade out again with a savage smirk, Mist of the Masters activating, his irises a dark green while an emerald flame seeped out of his eyes. “You already know.” He said simply. I mirrored his expression, putting my weapons away as I created a sphere of chains barely bigger than my hand, filling it with magic and activating my own Mist again.
“Death’s Call: Blade of the Ancient Royal Dragon!” Spike’s sword glowed bright green and grew an extra feet; I had seen that blade only once before, but I already knew that if it struck me, I was as good as dead. Spike had another idea, though, and pulled his sword to his hip, the energy seeming to glow even brighter than before. He took a deep breath, and then roared. “ROYAL DRACON FIRE VORTEX!” He slashed at the air, and all the energy disconnected from the blade to create the same attack as before, the only difference being the brighter glow and the ridiculous amount power it had.
I connected a chain to the sphere on my hand and twirled it on my side just like I do with my Soul Rippers, grinning like a loon. I continued to feed energy to the sphere, which now had a visible mass of swirling energy inside that was barely contained by the chains, and waited for the attack to come closer. Closer. Closer. Clo- NOW! I released my own roar, though it sounded more like a screech. “DEATH’S CALL: STORM OF THE VALKYRIE QUEEN!” I slingshot the sphere forwards like a rocket, the spell connecting with the fire… and exploding into a chaotic vortex of pink arcane blades that cut through the blazes like butter.
Spike’s eyes widened, but he couldn’t utter a word before the spell hit him, engulfing the drake and cutting into him easily. For a few seconds, the storm continued to pelt him, until it finally stopped, letting him, now covered in cuts, fall to a knee; I followed his example, the exhaustion from the battle finally catching up.
We were silent for a few seconds, the only sound that could be heard being our tired breaths, until Spike groaned and fell face-first on the ground. I let out a relieved sigh. “And experience triumphs over power once again.” I said with a chuckle before falling on my back. “You can come out now, by the way. It’s safe. Probably.”
Ember and her guards stepped out of the trees, actually speechless by the display of power. Despite what many think, Ember and her bodyguards are trained on the use of their aura, as the Captain of the Dragon Guard spent various years of his life in Hybrios training himself – though Ember and a few others were the only ones who knew where he spent his ‘training trip’. According to Sulfur, they were lucky that his aura is a mix of Thunder/Poison/Dracon, or else he wouldn’t be able to train them as well as he did. Finally finding her voice, Ember tried to appear as calm as possible. “… H-Hey, Spike!”
Keyword trying.
Spike and I snorted in amusement, sitting up. “Hey, Ember. What brings you here?” He asked curiously.
“Yeah, the Dragon Lands are pretty far away.” I commented with a groan, rubbing the back of my neck as I stood up. I looked to the dragon trio and noticed them looking at me, or more specifically, my breasts. “Enjoining the view? I can take off my pants too if you want.”
Ember felt her face burn and turned away, facing Spike. Amethyst and Garble did the same, though snickering at their Lord’s clear embarrassment. Spike deadpanned. “The sad thing is that she really would. Trust me, she did that to me trice.”
I let out a chuckle. “The first he denied like it would kill him, the second he said yes sarcastically and I’m pretty sure the third was on purpose.” Spike shrugged but didn’t deny it.
“A-Anyways.” Ember interrupted with a cough. “I have some things to discuss with Princess Celestia and decided to drop to say hi.”
Spike nodded. “Cool. Fairy and I are going up there later too, actually.”
“Shining Armor called my family for the ‘test’ he decided to put on his troops, and after that we’ve got a date!” I announced proudly. In the last two weeks or so, a lot of our friends started dating; Sapphyra and Soul went on a trip to the Eternal Frozen Lake back on Hybrios, Scarlett and Viper went to a stand-up show – I think, didn’t pay much attention to that detail since I was too busy chanting ‘Finally!’ over and over –, and hell, even Luna and Eclipse went on a date too, though they said it was best to stay friends.
I’m pretty sure they only did it so we would stop pushing it.
And since people have been hyping about that Emoji movie, we’ve decided to see just what the hell it was and then hit the arcades.
Still gamers, still idiots, what the fuck did you honestly expect would be our idea of date?
Ember blinked before grinning. “Well, congratulations. With how much you talked about her, I’ve actually been wondering.”
Spike smiled. “Eh, what can be done? Fairy here’s a pearl.”
“Alright, I deserve that one.” I admitted sheepishly, knowing what exactly he meant by that.
“As long as you’re being honest with yourself…”
“Well, are you- oh for the love of the ancients, put a something on already!” Ember snapped in frustration at me, a wide blush on her face. I laughed and snapped my fingers, teleporting my jacket to me; I put it on, but instead of zipping it all the way, I stopped just under my breasts, the jacket slightly open to shot them but closed enough to pass as acceptable.
“Better? Didn’t know you played for both teams, Ember…” I purred, putting my hands behind my back and leaning forwards slightly, causing the jacket to open a bit more. I snickered when I saw Ember’s eye twitching, and decided to stop my teasing. “What were you going to say, anyways?”
The dragoness blinked for a second and shook her head. “I was going to ask if you two are done here so we can go to Ponyville.”
Spike and I looked at each other and nodded. “Yeah, we are.” Spike said.
I snapped my fingers. “Actually, just a sec.” I created an Arcane Feather Dart and swiftly hurled it at a nearby tree, the sharp projectile cutting a branch off and causing it to fall on top of Illuse’s head, waking her up. “Sonuva- Fairy!” The feral griffoness growled.
“We’re leaving, either wake up or dispel yourself.” I deadpanned. Illuse growled and faded from our sight, and I could hear her grumbling in my mind. I sighed. “Damn, when I first created her, I didn’t think she would have my laziness too.” True story, I’m only awake after coffee; before then the moon could fall and I wouldn’t give a single shit. “Alright, now we can go.”
An hour or three later, we were already on the train to Canterlot alongside the Aspects of Harmony, Luna and my family. Unfortunately, not all of them wanted to come, so it was only Aguion, Lobis, Niner, Flora, Moonlight, Metta, Bella and Draco with us. Luna decided that since Ember and her guards were coming with us, she would send her personal wagon to get us.
Mirror says she doesn’t like being pampered, but sometimes even she admits that it can have its benefits, ‘cause holy shit that wagon is like an arcade in itself.
“What’s that?” Ember asked curiously from behind Spike, staring at his laptop’s screen.
“League of legends.” Spike answered. “It’s a game we play a lot.” Ember nodded in understanding, still looking at the screen. I heard shuffling and didn’t even need turn around to know that the family members present also got up and were observing us.
“What are you guys going as?” Lobis asked.
Luna, Spike and I looked at each other and shrugged simultaneously. “Dunno. I’m mid, though, so that’s a start.” Spike muttered, his eyes roaming over his options. Suddenly he nodded and locked Orianna, choosing his Dark Star skin. “It’s been a long time since I’ve played as Ori.”
Luna nodded with a grin. “Then I guess I’ll go as Jarvan, that way we can combo like a boss. Or should I go as Lee Sin?”
“Lee, so you go on them with Q, then Spike ults, then you ult just after him.” I said easily then frowned. “Alright, I’m top. What the fuck should I go as? I mean, I could go with Yasuo, but I’m not nearly as good as Spike with it, and Akali isn’t exactly a good choice here.”
“Tank.” My friends chorused, Luna continuing. “I’m going to make hybrid, so I think a tanky character would be better.”
I nodded in understanding and smirked. “I’ll let doggie out then.” I laughed, locking on Nasus.
Aguion nodded. “Nice comp. And with the Alistar and Vayne duo on bot lane, it should be ok for you.”
“Alright, now we wait.” Spike sighed. “Sometimes the matches take too long to load, holy shit.”
Luna snorted. “Some people have internet functioning via hamster.” The present group paused before chuckling at the image.
Ember tilted her head to the side, not understanding a bit of what we said. “Um… so, how does this game works anyways?”
We turned to look at her and the other people present, as if remembering they were there. Most of the Aspects were ignoring us and chatting among themselves; Amethyst was trying to beat Luna’s high-score on the alicorn’s pinball machine and Garble looked utterly bored, the only one paying attention to us was the blue dragoness. “To resume, it’s a five versus five arena game where we have to destroy the enemy’s nexus, a gem on the middle of their base, while we protect our own.” Spike said. “The game it divided in four areas where specific player control their champions, the game’s characters. The roles we play are Top, Jungler, Mid, Carry and Support. I’m the Mid Laner, which means that I need to use a character that does a ton of damage as fast as possible, or control the other team using their abilities; the champion I’m using is good at both.”
I nodded. “I’m the top laner, which means I need to either lead the team, or absorb the most damage I can without dying. Nasus here is one of the best at the latter, and given time he can also deal a fuck-ton of damage with only one of his abilities later in the match.” I pointed to two of the champions on the screen. “Vayne here is the AD Carry, which means she has to do a high amount of damage constantly, and she’s one of the best at it if the one controlling her is good at it; which means not me, because I suck at adc unless I’m with either Jinx, Miss Fortune, Quinn or Xayah.”
Luna continued for me. “Alistar is the Support, and he has to help the Carry get strong fast and protect the entire team later on. This little shit is one of the most offensive supps in the game and also a ridiculous tanker. Lastly, I’m the team’s Jungler, I need to roam around the map and help anyone that needs my help.”
Ember nodded in understanding. “So this is a strategy and teamwork game?”
We grinned and nodded. “Yep!”
The dragoness smiled. “Sounds nice.”
“Wanna learn more?” Spike offered, and Ember nodded her head.
Forty or so minutes later…
My eye twitched. “I swear this is one of the worst Vayne players I’ve ever seen. And I played with her before.” I growled as I stared at the carry’s K/D/A.
2/9/3, if you want to know. Tragic.
“At least the Alistar is good.” Spike sighed, rubbing his temples. “I mean, that F-Q-W combo to isolate the Jinx was pretty good, and he over twenty assists now; also, without his help Vayne would be much worse – if that’s possible, that is.”
“Yeah, but their Jinx is so fed I can’t even do much damage to her, she just heals right away because of her Bloodthrister.” Luna complained. “And I’m freaking Lee Sin! An assassin!”
“I can blow her up, but that’s because I deal fifteen hundred of damage with my own combo, maybe even more.” Spike pointed out.
I frowned, looking at the map. “Wait, where the fuck are they?”
Ember pointed to a few icons on the map, remembering what we explained about the game's strategy. “The Dragon is dead, and they’re not near any of the towers or farming, which is weird since they’re all alive, so that leaves-”
“Baron Na'shor.” Spike cut her off, wide eyed.
Luna and I growled in frustration. “Dammit, I just spawned; I won’t get there in time to stop them!” Luna complained.
“And I’m slow as fuck; I can’t get there as well!” I said loudly before huffing. “I’ll continue pushing top instead; I can destroy this tower and the inhib’ quickly. Emerald can you steal it?”
“I will.” My drake friend – not drakefriend yet – said.
I turned to stare at him. “…Spike, if you really steal that Baron, I’ll drop the bet I won by beating you earlier and will spend the night calling you Master.” I said bluntly, causing Ember, Flora and the Aspects who overheard me to choke and the others to chuckle.
Spike was silent for a moment before narrowing his eyes. He closed them for a moment, and when he opened them again, he was running at full speed through a verdant jungle, his mind set on the baron pit. Stopping behind pit’s back wall, he threw a ward over the ledge, illuminating it and showing that yes, the enemy team was trying to kill the giant snake thing from the Void.
Taking a deep breath, he waited for the Baron to reach a certain percentage of his health before commanding his Sphere to attack the Baron from behind. It didn’t do much, but it put the Sphere in position, which was all he wanted. He stated in monotone. “I know what makes them tick…” A small grin crossed his metallic face and his next statement, while maintaining the same tone, sound very smug. “… I know how to make the ticking STOP.”
The Sphere channeled its energy, before unleashing a shockwave that somehow pulled everything near it, and at the same time releasing an electrified pulse outwards.
Spike’s smile widened as the Baron Na’shor roared in pain, his body disintegrating into the Void where it came from. He looked down and noted the purple runes spinning slowly around himself, giving the power to strengthen the nearby minions.
The power you get by slaying the Baron.
He quickly ran away before the enemy team could go after him, though he turned his head towards the top lane when he heard the shout of ‘FUCK YEAH, MASTER!’
Spike blinked and he was back on the train, with me grinning widely and most people around us laughing their asses off. He turned to me. “So the bet’s off.”
“Yeah… damn, and I had the perfect idea…” I sighed in disappointment, but the fact that I couldn’t stop grinning made clear that the sentiment was faked.
“…you really won’t let it go past tonight, will you?”
I finished destroying the top’s inhibitor and returned to base before turning to look at him. “Like Scarlett said when you asked me out, we already acted like a couple in our own weird way, and this date is just to make it official; and what way is better than that?” I shrugged and turned to the screen, finally buying the Frozen Heart and finishing my build. “Besides, you really need to get laid, virgin.” I quickly added, making everyone around us laugh again, with the faint sound of Twilight banging her head against the table.
Spike shook his head, but his smile widened.
“Oh hey, they surrendered.” Luna pointed out once she got her laugh under control.
“Aww. Oh well, then again Spike and I are pretty much monsters in this one, and Mirror can stop most of their champs with her Q-R-Q-E-E combo.” I said, observing their Nexus exploding on the victory screen.
Spike nodded before turning to Ember. “So, you liked it?”
The dragoness nodded once. “Yes, it’s pretty interesting.”
“Do you want to play?”
Ember hesitated. “Aren’t we getting close to Canterlot?”
“Yeah we are. Let’s teach her later then, she’ll be here for a few days anyways.” Luna said.
“Well, looks like we got ourselves another Guardian.” I joked with a smile and Ember looked at me in confusion.
Celestia smiled warmly as our entourage approached. “It’s a pleasure to meet you again, Lord Ember.” She greeted with a small bow.
“Likewise, Princess Celestia.” Ember said, returning the gesture.
She turned to her former student and opened her arms in an invitation. “Twilight, it’s good to see you. If I may ask, where are your friends?”
The purple alicorn walked up to her former mentor and hugged her. “It’s good to see you again, Celestia. And to answer your question, Rarity and Fluttershy went to check on the Canterlot Carrousel, while Applejack and Pinkie Pie are searching for something on the local market; Pinkie only said something about a ‘super ingredient for their super festival apple pie’.”
“And I was curious about the whole test thing.” Rainbow shrugged casually, pointing at me and my family.
The white alicorn chuckled in amusement before turning to us. “Shining Armor said you were coming; he is in the training grounds with his troops.”
“Thank you, Princess.” Aguion smiled.
“I’ll guide them there.” Luna offered. “Fairy, Moonlight and Rainbow are pretty much going to ditch us if we start talking diplomacy anyways.”
“Yes, we are.” The three of us said seriously, high-fiving.
“Lead the way then.” Aguion said, not even blinking when I jumped on Spike’s back so he would carry me.
Luna nodded and walked away, our group following her. “So, are we going to test their whole numbers or…?” Aguion asked.
“Nah, just the five best soldiers we have here.” Luna corrected. “He wants five one-on-one fights where his troops can go all out without harming their allies.”
“Yeah, that’s a good idea.” Draco agreed. “I’m the most defensive fighter on my family, and I still have some pretty destructive spells.”
I felt Spike shudder and mutter ‘That Dracon Fire Crusher is fucking terrifying.’ I pat his head comfortingly. I suddenly stopped and hung my head in front of his to deadpan at him. “Wait, don’t you know that spell?” He shrugged as if to say ‘Yeah, but still.’
We made small talk on the way to the training grounds, Metta trying all she could to make anyone she passed uncomfortable with her flirting, including us, Bella jumping up and down, saying that she felt something big was going to happen today, and so on. Reaching there, we were met by the sight of multiple ponies working out and training their fighting. We just stood there deadpanning. “Ten bits says Shining’s trying to impress us.” Lobis said in a bored tone.
“No bet.” The rest said at once, resuming our walk towards the captain.
Shining Armor paused on his orders to his troop and faced us. “Ah, you’re here. We were just finishing our training drills so we could have the test without interruptions.”
“Called it.” Lobis said on the same tone as before.
“So, who are the poor saps that we’ll pound to the ground?” Moonlight asked eagerly, pounding her fists together.
“A bit too sure of yourself, aren’t you?” We heard a gruff voice say behind us. When we turned, we saw five figures approaching, two earth ponies, a pegasus, an unicorn and a crystal pony. The voice had come from one of the earth ponies, a male, that was slightly bigger and buffer than the others. He looked us up and down. “So you’re the ones Captain had warned us of? Honestly, I’m not impressed.”
Aguion stared at him flatly before sighing, closing his eyes; he wordlessly lifted a hand and snapped his fingers before opening his eyes with a smug smirk. The reason for his smugness was because the moment he snapped his fingers, everyone on my family had moved; in less than a second the earth pony found himself surrounded by us, with me pressing one of my draggers on his back, Lobis pressing his pistol on his cheek, Niner Blaze and Draco scissoring her torso with their blades, Bella and Flora with their rapiers ready to cut the pony’s arms off, Metta caressing his neck with her claws extended and Moonlight pressing the tip of her double-headed scythe on his forehead.
‘Yes, they are.” Shining said flatly. Aguion chuckled and waved his hands dismissively, and in another second we were on our initial positions like nothing happened. “They’re fast in obeying your orders.” The Captain praised.
Aguion shrugged. “They don’t like being underestimated. It tends to end with someone really hurt. Or dead, depending on whom we’re talking about.”
Moonlight whistled innocently as glared at her. “What? There’s a reason why Scarlett and I don’t go on stealth missions.”
“Dusk’s Reaper and Bloodthirster are the right titles for you two…” Flora facepalmed.
“Said the Guardian of the Forests.” Moonlight grumbled.
“Back on track, you two.” Aguion sighed. “When do we start?” he asked Shining, who was watching the exchange in slight amusement.
“Right now, let me just dismiss the troops here.” He said and walked off.
We just stood there, the people who would fight sizing each other up while the others shuffled awkwardly. A minute later Metta turned to me and Spike. “So you two are going out on a date today?”
“Yep.” I confirmed with a happy nod.
“And you will finally be an ‘official’ couple?”
“Yeah, why?” I asked suspiciously.
She waved her hand dismissively. “Ahh it’s nothing!” She paused. “… Actually~”
“It’s something sex-related isn’t it?” I deadpanned.
“Make sure to call me when you want a threesome!” “Knew it!”
Shining cleared his throat as he approached, an alicorn and a pegasus walking beside him. “I’m sure your conversation is very interesting, but I think is time for us to start. You wouldn’t object to a few spectators, would you?”
Aguion took a look at one of the ‘spectators’ and grinned, just like everyone else on the family did – Bella and Lobis seemed to bounce on their heels, holding themselves back from jumping at her – and shrugged. “Considering just who it is, no we don’t.”
The ‘pegasus’ rolled her eyes and glared playfully at my brother for a moment. “Just like you, huh Aguion?” She shook her head with a mock sigh. “Oh well…” Her body suddenly burst in a multicolored flame, and the changeling grinned.
Queen Chitin opened her arms to us. “It’s good to see you bitches again!”
Author's Notes:
I am back. And slightly better at writing, it seems... huh...
Anyways, I'm sorry it took... well, months, to get this done, but asive from the massive writer's block I suffered for this story, I've also been really busy this year; getting ready for the entrance exam of one of the universities here... and I passed!
Future software engineer here, fuckers!
Wrote the chapter while listening to this, especially Tear of the Godess, Infinity Edge, Mortal Reminder and Frozen Heart.
That's right. Pentakill is back.
FUCK. YEAH.
Oh, right. Who saw Spike and Fairy dating each other coming? It was going to be a Hearts and Hooves Day side-story, but shit happened and I couldn't delay it further.
We need to talk.
Hey guys, we need to talk...
Look, it’s been a long while since I’ve written anything for this fanfiction, even though I am updating my other two on the meantime without problems… well, except for the fact that I was extremely busy these past few months and couldn’t write at all, but that’s beside the point.
The point is, I don’t like writing this fanfic. Not anymore.
Heck, I started writing the nex chapter, but even my ten-year-old sister could see I was forcing myself to write it, and I gave up on it when I was almost finishing it.
This was something I wrote to pass the time when I wasn’t playing and when I was still following the show, something I haven’t done in over a year I think. Maybe even two. I had to restrain my characters to fit the MLP world, instead of going balls to the wall with their powers like I wanted to, not to mention the ton of mistakes I’ve made.
Primarily, I started the fic without knowing the ending. The idea was for them to finish the fic by fighting two Ursa Majors and starting a Hunter Central in Ponyville to protect Equestria from monster attacks, but it soon changed to a genocide mission where the group would prove themselves as Elites and actually be able to start their own Hunter Central in Ponyville. I kept going between those two and well… shit went to hell to say the least.
Not to mention that I had no idea what would happen between those two points, which resulted in random chapters like the paintball thing. Ok, at least Spike got his guns out of it, but…
Another thing was the unexplained relationship between Spike, Luna, Fairy and the rest. Why I thought that was a good idea I don’t know.
ANOTHER thing was that it was… very Fairy-centric. Not even OC-centric, because that would imply all my OCs got the same amount of attention. Making the whole story on Fairy’s perspective was… dumb. Also, first person is really hard to write.
With all that said, I won’t give up on this idea. Nah, I like those characters way too much for me to simply forget about them. So I will… reboot the fanfic per say.
It’ll be a MLP and DnD-ish crossover. I say –ish because it’s going to have a twist me and my friends made for a RPG table we did a while back, with alterations in the races and magic, but aside from that most everything will be the same or at least similar to the original Dungeons and Dragons.
Also, if you guys who, for some reason I really don’t understand, actually like this and want to see the reboot, here’s the Blog Post with a few things that changed between this version and the one I’m planning to write.
Until then... This is Aguion12, signing off!
I think that’s the first time I use this here. Huh.